







 
   
     
       
         The two great mysteries of Christian religion the ineffable Trinity, [the] vvonderful incarnation, explicated to the satisfaction of mans own naturall reason, and according to the grounds of philosophy / by G. G. G.
         Goodman, Godfrey, 1583-1656.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 345 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 60 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41434
         Wing G1103
         ESTC R4826
         13082136
         ocm 13082136
         97249
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41434)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97249)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 262:E216, no 1)
      
       
         
           
             The two great mysteries of Christian religion the ineffable Trinity, [the] vvonderful incarnation, explicated to the satisfaction of mans own naturall reason, and according to the grounds of philosophy / by G. G. G.
             Goodman, Godfrey, 1583-1656.
          
           [16], 109, [3] p.
           
             Printed by J. Flesher,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             "The epistle dedicatory" signed: Godfree Goodman.
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Incarnation -- Early works to 1800.
           Trinity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TWO
           GREAT
           MYSTERIES
           OF
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           The
           Ineffable
           Trinity
           ,
           The
           Wonderfull
           Incarnation
           ,
           EXPLICATED
           ,
           To
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Mans
           own
           Naturall
           Reason
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Grounds
           of
           PHILOSOPHY
           .
        
         
           By
           
             G
             :
             G
             :
             G
          
        
         
           
             Sancta
             Trinitas
             unus
             Deus
             miserere
             nobis
             .
          
           
             O
             bone
             Jesu
             esto
             nobis
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             Flesher
             .
          
           1653.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           HIS
           EXCELLENCY
           ,
           MY
           LORD
           OLIV
           :
           CROMWEL
           ,
           LORD
           GENERAL
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           FIfty
           years
           since
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           
             Socinus
          
           and
           
             Socinians
          
           in
           
             Italy
          
           first
           began
           to
           be
           known
           :
           They
           are
           a
           Sect
           so
           carried
           away
           with
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           under
           pretence
           and
           colour
           of
           adhering
           to
           their
           own
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           that
           they
           deny
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ;
           which
           are
           indeed
           above
           Reason
           ,
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Reason
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           .
           This
           Sect
           of
           all
           others
           I
           have
           ever
           most
           hated
           and
           detested
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           pretend
           Philosophy
           and
           humane
           learning
           to
           back
           and
           to
           second
           them
           :
           which
           I
           know
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           grace
           I
           will
           yet
           make
           it
           more
           manifest
           :
           for
           about
           45
           years
           since
           I
           had
           a
           publick
           disputation
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           resting
           there
           ,
           I
           did
           resolve
           to
           examine
           every
           Mystery
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           every
           Miracle
           wrought
           
           in
           confirmation
           of
           those
           Mysteries
           (
           for
           so
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           that
           works
           above
           natural
           power
           should
           witness
           the
           truth
           of
           words
           above
           natural
           knowledge
           )
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           I
           began
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           proving
           the
           fall
           of
           
             Adam
          
           from
           Paradise
           by
           Natural
           Reason
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           was
           able
           to
           prove
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           fall
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           should
           be
           by
           tasting
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           by
           the
           tempting
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ;
           but
           I
           shewed
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           his
           fall
           ,
           by
           those
           many
           punishments
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           are
           yet
           extant
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Nature
           .
           And
           about
           40
           years
           since
           I
           set
           forth
           a
           book
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           although
           I
           say
           it
           ,
           I
           had
           then
           the
           approbation
           and
           encouragement
           of
           those
           whom
           we
           did
           esteem
           to
           be
           the
           most
           learned
           men
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           
             Andrews
             ,
          
           Bishop
           
             Overall
             ,
          
           Bishop
           
             Mountaine
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
           Then
           I
           proceeded
           to
           examine
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Wonders
           which
           
             Moses
          
           wrought
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           were
           sufficient
           assurances
           to
           the
           Natural
           man
           ,
           for
           admitting
           and
           introducing
           the
           Mosaical
           Law.
           I
           did
           likewise
           examine
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Judgement
           ;
           and
           truly
           with
           these
           King
           
             James
          
           of
           blessed
           Memory
           was
           acquainted
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           dislike
           them
           .
           I
           did
           then
           proceed
           to
           other
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           I
           did
           examine
           the
           several
           Visions
           of
           Scripture
           in
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Ezekiel
             ,
          
           the
           
             Apocalypse
             ,
          
           how
           far
           they
           did
           agree
           together
           ,
           and
           how
           necessary
           it
           was
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           Visions
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           the
           Jews
           from
           their
           carnal
           conceits
           ,
           and
           their
           expectation
           of
           Temporals
           .
           And
           after
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           did
           then
           further
           proceed
           what
           had
           continually
           hapned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           succession
           of
           times
           did
           serve
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           Christianity
           .
           This
           I
           could
           not
           conveniently
           do
           ,
           unless
           together
           I
           should
           write
           an
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           God
           had
           planted
           and
           preserved
           it
           .
           And
           here
           I
           reduced
           it
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           this
           Island
           ,
           wherein
           we
           live
           :
           but
           when
           once
           I
           came
           to
           the
           year
           1517.
           being
           the
           eighth
           year
           of
           
             Hen.
          
           8.
           then
           I
           made
           Annals
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           every
           year
           constantly
           and
           particularly
           ,
           what
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             :
          
           First
           ,
           I
           set
           down
           the
           then
           present
           state
           thereof
           ,
           what
           liberties
           they
           had
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           common
           Laws
           ,
           what
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           Revenues
           ;
           then
           what
           alteration
           did
           yearly
           befal
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
           so
           I
           had
           composed
           a
           great
           volume
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           forbear
           to
           print
           in
           this
           regard
           ;
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           did
           never
           flatter
           any
           man
           ,
           and
           I
           made
           a
           conscience
           to
           relate
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           doing
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           cast
           very
           foul
           aspersions
           upon
           some
           great
           Families
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           drawn
           much
           envy
           and
           hatred
           upon
           me
           whereupon
           I
           did
           resolve
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           published
           ,
           till
           after
           my
           death
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           should
           serve
           as
           a
           Memorial
           of
           my
           Studies
           and
           Labors
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Testimonial
           of
           my
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ▪
        
         
           Thus
           far
           I
           proceeded
           before
           the
           late
           Wars
           began
           .
           I
           hac
           then
           five
           several
           houses
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           houshold-stuff
           in
           each
           house
           ,
           (
           and
           now
           I
           have
           not
           one
           in
           all
           
             England
             ▪
          
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           :
           )
           but
           in
           every
           house
           ,
           what
           with
           fire
           and
           plundring
           together
           with
           other
           losses
           ,
           my
           Notes
           and
           Writings
           miscarried
           (
           a
           just
           punishment
           of
           God
           upon
           me
           for
           my
           sins
           :
           )
           And
           in
           regard
           of
           my
           great
           age
           ,
           I
           had
           thought
           never
           to
           have
           stirred
           any
           further
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           prepared
           my self
           for
           my
           grave
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           God
           to
           be
           so
           merciful
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           die
           in
           quietness
           and
           peace
           ,
           for
           my
           wants
           and
           troubles
           were
           great
           .
           And
           while
           I
           was
           thus
           resolved
           ,
           it
           did
           plainly
           appear
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Socinians
          
           did
           increase
           ;
           for
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           any
           particular
           persons
           ,
           but
           of
           publick
           acts
           :
           Some
           have
           been
           questioned
           before
           the
           Parliament
           for
           denying
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           greatly
           punished
           .
           I
           finde
           that
           the
           Fonts
           where
           we
           are
           baptized
           ,
           and
           make
           profession
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           they
           are
           generally
           pulled
           down
           .
           I
           finde
           that
           the
           solemnity
           and
           joy
           at
           Christs
           Nativity
           ,
           was
           forbidden
           ;
           that
           Fasting
           in
           Lent
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           at
           Christs
           Passion
           ,
           were
           by
           publick
           Order
           neglected
           ;
           I
           found
           that
           all
           the
           Memorials
           of
           Christs
           Passion
           ,
           the
           harmless
           
             Crosses
             ▪
          
           were
           demolished
           ;
           I
           found
           no
           honor
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           no
           setled
           form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           left
           to
           his
           own
           inventions
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           time
           appointed
           for
           prayers
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           little
           preparation
           for
           preaching
           ;
           I
           found
           that
           in
           very
           many
           Parishes
           the
           Church-doors
           were
           locked
           up
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           publick
           Meeting
           ,
           the
           Churches
           generally
           decaying
           ,
           and
           never
           repaired
           ;
           that
           many
           men
           would
           not
           have
           their
           children
           Baptized
           ,
           
           and
           that
           many
           were
           Dipped
           ,
           it
           should
           seem
           into
           some
           other
           Church
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           deny
           the
           virtue
           and
           efficacy
           of
           their
           first
           baptism
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           can
           deny
           the
           Original
           sin
           ,
           derived
           unto
           them
           from
           their
           first
           Parents
           .
           And
           I
           will
           insist
           in
           one
           particular
           ,
           the
           White-thorn
           at
           
             Glastenbury
             ,
          
           which
           did
           usually
           blossom
           on
           
             Christmas
          
           day
           ,
           was
           cut
           down
           ,
           yet
           I
           did
           not
           hear
           that
           the
           party
           was
           punished
           ;
           certainly
           the
           Thorn
           was
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           for
           at
           my
           being
           there
           ,
           I
           did
           consider
           the
           place
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           sheltred
           ,
           I
           did
           consider
           the
           soyle
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           finde
           no
           Naturall
           cause
           ;
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           first
           appeared
           to
           
             Moses
          
           in
           a
           bramble
           bush
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Aarons
          
           Rod
           being
           dried
           and
           withered
           did
           budde
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           Gods
           actions
           ,
           and
           his
           first
           actions
           ;
           and
           truly
           
             Glastenbury
          
           was
           a
           place
           noted
           for
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Religious
           Foundation
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           in
           effect
           it
           was
           the
           first
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           therein
           was
           such
           a
           Barbarous
           inhumanity
           ,
           as
           
             Aegypt
          
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           like
           ;
           it
           may
           well
           be
           that
           this
           White
           thorn
           did
           then
           spring
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           blossom
           upon
           
             Christmas
          
           day
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           Testimony
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           flourish
           in
           persecution
           ,
           as
           the
           Thorn
           did
           blossom
           in
           the
           coldest
           time
           of
           Winter
           (
           though
           the
           Sun
           in
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           might
           seem
           to
           want
           heat
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           sap
           )
           so
           Religion
           should
           stand
           ,
           or
           rather
           rise
           up
           ,
           though
           Religious
           houses
           were
           pull'd
           down
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           nor
           read
           ,
           that
           any
           Ancient
           Author
           did
           mention
           this
           Thorn
           ,
           which
           certainly
           they
           had
           not
           omitted
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Thorn
           ,
           truly
           I
           did
           judge
           the
           age
           thereof
           to
           be
           much
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           dissolution
           of
           that
           Abbey
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           accuse
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           inward
           faith
           ,
           by
           the
           outward
           tokens
           and
           signes
           ;
           then
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           high
           time
           (
           the
           Church
           being
           now
           undermined
           ,
           )
           to
           set
           up
           props
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           up
           Buttresses
           ,
           for
           the
           support
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           I
           bethought
           my self
           to
           whose
           office
           this
           did
           properly
           belong
           ,
           Christ
           being
           the
           head-corner-stone
           ,
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           finish
           the
           building
           ;
           they
           were
           very
           carefull
           in
           the
           choyce
           of
           their
           successors
           ,
           the
           first
           
           thing
           they
           did
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           the
           Election
           and
           choyce
           of
           Saint
           
             Matthias
             ;
          
           and
           generally
           they
           had
           the
           Authority
           ,
           
             Posuit
             vos
             regere
             Ecclesiam
             Dei.
          
           So
           then
           I
           did
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           generall
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           belong
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           where
           things
           were
           not
           setled
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           superiour
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           then
           it
           did
           belong
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           Eldest
           ;
           for
           so
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           
             primogenitus
          
           had
           ever
           the
           care
           of
           Gods
           service
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Law
           
             Aaron
          
           was
           the
           eldest
           brother
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           the
           High-priest
           hood
           was
           setled
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           bethought
           my self
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           these
           ten
           yeers
           ,
           the
           ancientest
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Province
           ,
           I
           was
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           do
           my
           uttermost
           indeavour
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           and
           support
           Religion
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           to
           enter
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           Publick
           confession
           of
           mine
           own
           Faith
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           would
           might
           follow
           my
           example
           ;
           this
           I
           took
           as
           part
           of
           my
           duty
           ,
           and
           office
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           was
           bound
           ,
           and
           obliged
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           neglected
           this
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           should
           have
           greatly
           sinned
           ;
           then
           I
           did
           think
           my self
           bound
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           uttermost
           of
           my
           endeavours
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           such
           like
           cases
           ,
           hath
           ever
           been
           to
           implore
           
             Brachium
             seculare
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           should
           I
           address
           my self
           ,
           but
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           humbly
           crave
           your
           assistance
           ,
           and
           furtherance
           herein
           ;
           and
           whereas
           formerly
           there
           was
           a
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           open
           and
           scandalous
           blasphemers
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           severall
           writs
           ,
           
             de
             Excommunicato
             capiendi
             de
             haretico
             comburendo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           There
           being
           now
           no
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordship
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           the
           Honourable
           ,
           and
           Reverend
           Judges
           ,
           to
           supply
           those
           wants
           ;
           and
           to
           settle
           a
           course
           ,
           whereby
           there
           may
           be
           a
           legall
           proceeding
           against
           these
           publick
           and
           scandalous
           blasphemers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           intent
           of
           the
           Law.
           Thus
           both
           in
           composing
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Dedication
           thereof
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           what
           I
           thought
           my self
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           to
           express
           my
           joy
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           have
           lately
           hapned
           ;
           for
           living
           here
           in
           the
           Church-yard
           of
           Saint
           
             Margarets
          
           in
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           Church
           proper
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           for
           here
           they
           kept
           their
           thanksgivings
           ,
           their
           humiliations
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           their
           solemnities
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           their
           time
           the
           Font
           was
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           demolished
           and
           in
           ruines
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           set
           up
           again
           in
           a
           most
           decent
           and
           comely
           manner
           ▪
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           an
           example
           for
           other
           Churches
           to
           follow
           :
           so
           likewise
           they
           had
           a
           very
           solemn
           perambulation
           in
           Rogation
           week
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           old
           manner
           ;
           which
           had
           been
           omitted
           during
           the
           sitting
           of
           Parliament
           :
           and
           Holydayes
           begin
           to
           be
           kept
           ;
           thus
           with
           joy
           and
           alacrity
           ,
           not
           without
           hopes
           of
           good
           times
           to
           suceed
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           as
           containing
           the
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           the
           two
           great
           and
           principall
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           all
           others
           presuppose
           ;
           and
           herein
           if
           we
           should
           waver
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           kinde
           ,
           then
           Christian
           Religion
           would
           faile
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           publishing
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           what
           satisfaction
           I
           gave
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           mysteries
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           the
           hardest
           and
           most
           difficult
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           performed
           in
           these
           ,
           so
           let
           men
           judge
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           shall
           inable
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           have
           any
           competency
           of
           meanes
           to
           subsist
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           use
           of
           a
           library
           ;
           I
           shall
           then
           proceed
           in
           the
           rest
           God
           willing
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           in
           generall
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           a
           stranger
           ,
           utterly
           unknown
           ,
           and
           never
           deserving
           the
           least
           favour
           from
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           yet
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           become
           a
           Petitioner
           .
           When
           I
           undertook
           to
           write
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eight
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           the
           greatest
           Alteration
           and
           Change
           ;
           knowing
           that
           the
           Lord
           
             Cromwell
          
           (
           your
           Lordships
           great
           Unckle
           )
           was
           then
           in
           great
           favour
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           
             Audley
             ,
          
           their
           Letters
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           desire
           his
           help
           in
           furthering
           their
           suits
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           then
           the
           only
           man
           imployed
           ,
           especially
           in
           spirituall
           causes
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           exercise
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           under
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           ,
           he
           took
           place
           of
           the
           Arch
           bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
          
           which
           never
           any
           subject
           did
           ,
           and
           sat
           on
           the
           Bishops
           side
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           very
           necessary
           and
           fit
           to
           hearken
           after
           his
           writings
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           the
           great
           Antiquary
           (
           now
           with
           God
           )
           I
           had
           the
           perusall
           of
           his
           study
           ,
           where
           I
           read
           all
           his
           Letters
           ,
           
           Notes
           ,
           and
           Papers
           ;
           and
           where
           I
           found
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Lord
           
             Cromwell
             ,
          
           who
           made
           that
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           should
           learn
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           :
           which
           may
           be
           some
           example
           and
           encouragement
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           to
           defend
           these
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ;
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           my
           whole
           suit
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           other
           Letters
           to
           the
           then
           Lord
           
             Cromwell
             ,
          
           I
           found
           one
           from
           
             John
             Fisher
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
          
           a
           man
           famous
           for
           his
           devotion
           ,
           learning
           and
           courage
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           far
           greater
           distress
           then
           ever
           I
           was
           (
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           ;
           )
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Letter
           was
           ,
           To
           desire
           his
           help
           for
           his
           relief
           :
           the
           Letter
           is
           yet
           extant
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           produced
           .
           What
           effect
           it
           took
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           ;
           but
           I
           do
           not
           finde
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           seconded
           with
           any
           other
           Letter
           ,
           which
           is
           usual
           in
           cases
           of
           distress
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           Bishop
           complain
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           execution
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           beheaded
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           conceive
           he
           found
           some
           relief
           .
           This
           hath
           encouraged
           me
           to
           become
           a
           Suitor
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           acquaint
           you
           with
           any
           particulars
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           were
           to
           be
           over-troublesome
           )
           but
           I
           call
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           have
           I
           heard
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           suffered
           so
           much
           ,
           in
           such
           several
           kindes
           ,
           so
           unjustly
           ,
           in
           proportion
           ,
           as
           my self
           have
           done
           (
           though
           things
           are
           onely
           known
           to
           God
           and
           my self
           )
           and
           I
           have
           as
           fair
           Testimonials
           for
           my
           innocency
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           hath
           ,
           or
           can
           have
           in
           this
           world
           .
           I
           have
           been
           now
           five
           years
           petitioning
           for
           a
           hearing
           ,
           if
           at
           length
           by
           your
           Lordships
           good
           favour
           ,
           I
           might
           prevail
           ,
           you
           should
           for
           ever
           oblige
           me
           ,
           that
           either
           I
           might
           know
           my
           offence
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           that
           I
           might
           have
           some
           means
           (
           out
           of
           mine
           own
           )
           to
           subsist
           :
           The
           hearing
           cannot
           possibly
           take
           up
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           dispatch
           it
           in
           less
           then
           half
           a
           quarter
           :
           for
           I
           will
           demand
           nothing
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           but
           do
           as
           heartily
           forgive
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           I
           desire
           God
           to
           forgive
           me
           .
           And
           I
           will
           likewise
           make
           this
           motion
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           my
           Brethren
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           violently
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           their
           cause
           never
           heard
           ,
           or
           what
           a
           Committee
           hath
           done
           ,
           being
           no
           Court
           of
           Record
           ,
           being
           not
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           lasting
           onely
           during
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           men
           upon
           slight
           pretences
           might
           not
           lose
           their
           
           Freeholds
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Liberties
           and
           Laws
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           and
           Sequestrations
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           continued
           for
           ever
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           ,
           upon
           submission
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           own
           possession
           ,
           until
           some
           just
           cause
           be
           shewed
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           .
           Hereby
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           do
           God
           good
           service
           ,
           discharge
           your
           own
           conscience
           ,
           you
           shall
           for
           ever
           engage
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           earnest
           of
           your
           Justice
           and
           compassion
           .
           So
           humbly
           craving
           pardon
           for
           my
           boldness
           ,
           with
           my
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           your
           health
           and
           happiness
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             Your
             most
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               Godfree
               Goodman
            
             Bishop
             late
             of
             
               Gloucester
               .
            
          
           
             
               June
               the
               4.
               1653.
               being
               the
               Eve
               of
               
                 Trinity
              
               Sunday
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Master
           ,
           the
           Fellowes
           ,
           Scholars
           ,
           Students
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           
             Trinity
          
           College
           in
           
             Cambridge
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             good
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Do
           give
           God
           most
           humble
           thanks
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           have
           my
           education
           and
           breeding
           in
           your
           College
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           the
           seeds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           the
           good
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           truly
           many
           favours
           in
           mine
           own
           particular
           ;
           I
           did
           ever
           resolve
           (
           in
           token
           of
           my
           thankfulness
           )
           to
           give
           you
           some
           memoriall
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           great
           value
           or
           price
           ,
           but
           onely
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           that
           I
           had
           ,
           (
           wherewith
           I
           did
           acquaint
           some
           of
           your
           Fellowes
           )
           that
           you
           would
           conform
           your
           Studies
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           and
           necessity
           of
           these
           Times
           ;
           for
           whereas
           before
           your
           Studying
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           did
           only
           serve
           for
           your
           Disputations
           ,
           and
           your
           keeping
           of
           Acts
           for
           your
           degrees
           ;
           now
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           tend
           to
           some
           practise
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           more
           usefull
           ,
           and
           serviceable
           unto
           you
           in
           the
           course
           of
           your
           lives
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           given
           you
           all
           the
           Mathematicall
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           Chymistrie
           ,
           together
           with
           Optick
           Glasses
           ,
           and
           Herballs
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           did
           tend
           to
           the
           Practise
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           for
           seeing
           Man
           is
           not
           wholly
           spirituall
           ;
           therefore
           I
           would
           not
           have
           him
           to
           content
           himself
           onely
           with
           the
           Theorie
           :
           the
           charge
           I
           confess
           had
           not
           been
           great
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           so
           utterly
           plundered
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           I
           am
           able
           to
           perform
           nothing
           .
        
         
           In
           stead
           of
           giving
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           become
           a
           suitor
           unto
           you
           ,
           while
           I
           was
           in
           your
           College
           I
           began
           a
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           the
           Antitrinitarians
           ;
           and
           truly
           the
           rather
           for
           namesake
           ,
           because
           our
           College
           is
           dedicated
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           bound
           both
           to
           the
           adoration
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           that
           high
           Mysterie
           ;
           now
           in
           my
           old
           age
           upon
           some
           occasion
           ,
           this
           quarrell
           is
           again
           renewed
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           usuall
           in
           all
           duels
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           second
           ,
           so
           I
           do
           desire
           your
           College
           to
           second
           me
           ;
           and
           being
           very
           old
           ,
           I
           cannot
           live
           long
           ;
           
             for
             I
             have
             now
             been
             these
             nine
             and
             twenty
             yeers
             together
             the
             Ancientest
             Bishop
             of
             your
             College
          
           I
           do
           therefore
           leave
           you
           this
           Legacy
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Heires
           and
           Successors
           in
           this
           my
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           a
           deadly
           fewd
           with
           the
           Socinians
           and
           Antitrinitariants
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           spend
           your
           Inke
           ,
           but
           to
           adventure
           your
           blood
           in
           the
           cause
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           done
           my
           uttermost
           endeavour
           ,
           I
           have
           desired
           the
           secular
           power
           to
           asssist
           me
           by
           way
           of
           punishment
           ;
           and
           your selves
           in
           point
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           stand
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           cause
           ▪
           for
           it
           concerns
           ,
           as
           your
           souls
           health
           ,
           so
           in
           effect
           no
           less
           then
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           College
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           my
           business
           ,
           and
           here
           I
           should
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           you
           ;
           but
           in
           truth
           out
           of
           my
           love
           and
           affection
           ,
           I
           cannot
           so
           soon
           and
           so
           easily
           part
           with
           you
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           claim
           the
           privilege
           of
           old
           men
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           things
           which
           are
           past
           ;
           and
           by
           calling
           them
           to
           minde
           to
           renew
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           continue
           them
           ,
           [
           
             ad
             perpetuam
             rei
             memoriam
             ,
          
           ]
           It
           is
           now
           much
           about
           54
           yeers
           since
           I
           came
           to
           your
           University
           :
           and
           even
           then
           both
           the
           Church
           and
           Learning
           had
           many
           enemies
           ,
           and
           they
           raised
           up
           many
           malitions
           and
           false
           reports
           ,
           yet
           during
           all
           my
           time
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           (
           for
           though
           I
           was
           a
           young
           Scholar
           ,
           yet
           I
           might
           fee
           and
           know
           the
           actions
           and
           carriages
           of
           my
           governors
           )
           there
           was
           not
           an
           University
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           nor
           any
           City
           or
           Corporation
           better
           governed
           ;
           neither
           can
           I
           conceive
           ,
           how
           it
           could
           be
           better
           governed
           ,
           without
           Religious
           Vowes
           :
           And
           for
           our
           College
           in
           particular
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Members
           were
           not
           inferiour
           to
           any
           others
           ,
           for
           their
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Studies
           ;
           so
           for
           their
           discreet
           carriage
           ,
           and
           behaviour
           ,
           for
           their
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           in
           worldly
           and
           temporall
           affairs
           ,
           I
           did
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           no
           society
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           whether
           of
           Churchmen
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           or
           Citizens
           ,
           did
           exceed
           them
           :
           I
           was
           then
           in
           the
           hardest
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           College
           in
           effect
           was
           new
           built
           ;
           when
           we
           could
           not
           get
           chambers
           or
           lodgings
           ,
           and
           the
           debts
           were
           great
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           yet
           then
           did
           they
           flourish
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           had
           much
           credit
           and
           reputation
           .
        
         
         
           And
           because
           I
           was
           a
           Member
           of
           several
           Cathedral
           and
           Collegiate
           Churches
           (
           which
           are
           now
           dissolved
           )
           lest
           posterity
           may
           hereafter
           blame
           them
           ,
           and
           think
           their
           offence
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           give
           them
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           I
           did
           never
           see
           any
           thing
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           proceed
           from
           Piety
           ,
           Charity
           ▪
           and
           Goodness
           .
           I
           was
           a
           very
           diligent
           observer
           ,
           and
           truly
           in
           their
           Chapters
           things
           past
           with
           as
           much
           wisdome
           and
           discretion
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           did
           see
           business
           pass
           in
           the
           Lords
           House
           of
           Parliament
           .
           What
           charity
           did
           we
           shew
           to
           our
           Tenants
           ,
           in
           accepting
           such
           small
           Fines
           ?
           by
           our
           counsel
           we
           sometimes
           made
           them
           good
           husbands
           ;
           very
           often
           we
           prevented
           the
           sale
           ,
           and
           preserved
           the
           Lease
           for
           the
           true
           Heirs
           ,
           especially
           if
           Orphans
           :
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           lived
           better
           under
           us
           ,
           as
           Tenants
           ,
           then
           ever
           they
           will
           do
           as
           they
           are
           Land-lords
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Parliament
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           imploy
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           their
           Committees
           ,
           Surveyors
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           men
           )
           that
           with
           renewing
           Leases
           ,
           and
           putting
           years
           into
           lives
           ;
           they
           would
           have
           raised
           as
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           (
           yet
           reserving
           the
           Rents
           and
           Inheritance
           to
           the
           State
           )
           as
           now
           they
           have
           done
           by
           selling
           the
           Inheritance
           ;
           and
           truly
           we
           were
           very
           provident
           ,
           in
           improving
           the
           Church
           revenews
           ;
           I
           am
           at
           this
           time
           in
           wants
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           of
           God
           no
           more
           to
           live
           upon
           then
           what
           I
           have
           raised
           ,
           and
           improved
           in
           Church
           Rents
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           have
           done
           together
           with
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           but
           according
           to
           my
           proportion
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           a
           maner
           
             pro
             tanto
             ,
          
           we
           were
           in
           effect
           Founders
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           we
           might
           have
           converted
           our
           improvement
           to
           our
           own
           private
           uses
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           posterity
           might
           judge
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           so
           faulty
           ,
           or
           wanted
           courage
           ,
           which
           might
           occasion
           our
           Ruine
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           Common
           Lawyers
           who
           have
           done
           very
           ill
           offices
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Selden
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
             ;
          
           and
           truly
           I
           did
           once
           think
           to
           have
           answered
           them
           both
           :
           but
           when
           I
           considered
           that
           we
           did
           differ
           in
           the
           course
           of
           our
           Studies
           ,
           in
           our
           Method
           ,
           in
           our
           Style
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           should
           not
           have
           the
           same
           or
           the
           like
           weapons
           to
           encounter
           each
           other
           ,
           I
           did
           therefore
           forbear
           ;
           yet
           some
           of
           my
           intimate
           friends
           did
           it
           .
           For
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
             ,
          
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           write
           as
           bitterly
           as
           he
           could
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           charge
           any
           one
           of
           them
           with
           Corruption
           or
           Bribery
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           sin
           ;
           no
           man
           is
           accused
           for
           ignorance
           ,
           
           or
           unworthiness
           :
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           the
           Gentlemen
           who
           were
           imployed
           for
           the
           buying
           of
           Impropriations
           (
           whereof
           I
           conceive
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
          
           was
           a
           principal
           man
           )
           did
           tempt
           Bishops
           with
           bribes
           ,
           with
           no
           other
           intent
           ,
           but
           to
           accuse
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           me
           in
           particular
           they
           sent
           twenty
           Angels
           ,
           in
           the
           business
           of
           
             Cicester
             ,
          
           but
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           grace
           to
           refuse
           it
           .
           If
           a
           man
           were
           to
           write
           against
           other
           Professions
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Lawyers
           (
           as
           God
           forbid
           any
           man
           should
           )
           he
           might
           have
           found
           a
           hundred
           times
           more
           ,
           and
           worse
           faults
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
          
           hath
           done
           against
           Bishops
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           many
           Bishops
           in
           their
           own
           particular
           persons
           ,
           have
           done
           so
           many
           acts
           of
           Piety
           ,
           of
           Charity
           ,
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           taken
           together
           ,
           have
           not
           done
           the
           like
           .
           They
           that
           did
           impeach
           us
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           onely
           for
           entring
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           spared
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           ●…ound
           any
           just
           cause
           of
           complaint
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           Yet
           I
           confess
           that
           God
           would
           never
           have
           permitted
           us
           to
           have
           suffered
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           provoked
           him
           with
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           may
           be
           our
           own
           accuser
           ,
           I
           think
           our
           greatest
           offence
           did
           consist
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           us
           did
           not
           spend
           our
           Church-means
           in
           a
           Church-like
           manner
           ,
           but
           converted
           them
           to
           our
           own
           private
           uses
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           misimployed
           them
           ,
           therefore
           God
           justly
           takes
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           permits
           Sacriledge
           ;
           we
           our selves
           having
           first
           offended
           in
           the
           same
           kinde
           :
           for
           certainly
           Church-means
           should
           have
           relation
           as
           well
           to
           the
           uses
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Persons
           ;
           and
           a
           Church-man
           in
           mis-spending
           them
           ,
           commits
           Sacriledge
           .
           And
           whereas
           many
           excuse
           it
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ;
           God
           forbid
           ,
           but
           regard
           should
           be
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           ye●…
           still
           with
           moderation
           :
           I
           cannot
           excuse
           the
           excess
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           courses
           of
           expence
           .
           Yet
           this
           I
           must
           testisie
           ●…or
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           speaking
           privately
           with
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           told
           me
           (
           and
           I
           beleeved
           them
           )
           that
           they
           laid
           not
           up
           one
           farthing
           of
           their
           Bishopricks
           :
           and
           this
           may
           appear
           ,
           ●…or
           many
           of
           them
           died
           very
           poor
           ,
           as
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Hereford
             ,
             Peterborough
             ,
             Bristol
             ,
          
           and
           not
           unlike
           but
           others
           will
           do
           ●…o
           .
        
         
           Another
           great
           fault
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           ,
           the
           intolerable
           abuse
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           therefore
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           now
           uncapable
           of
           any
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
             so
             just
             and
             wonderful
             is
             God
             in
             all
             his
          
           
           
             Judgements
             .
          
           I
           confess
           in
           mine
           own
           particular
           ,
           I
           did
           as
           much
           desire
           and
           labour
           to
           reform
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           could
           do
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           never
           prevail
           .
           Herein
           a
           little
           to
           excuse
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           produce
           it
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           under
           the
           Kings
           own
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           ,
           wherein
           he
           forbids
           that
           any
           Church-man
           or
           Priest
           in
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           Chancellor
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           all
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Court
           :
           for
           the
           Judges
           at
           the
           Common
           Law
           have
           their
           Pensions
           and
           Allowances
           ,
           but
           Chancellors
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           live
           onely
           upon
           the
           Fees
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           fo●…
           them
           to
           dismiss
           a
           cause
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           lose
           so
           much
           blood
           :
           Now
           if
           they
           be
           naugh●…
           in
           themselves
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           and
           prosit
           ▪
           have
           Instruments
           and
           Agents
           accordingly
           ;
           so
           the
           Registers
           ,
           Proctors
           ,
           Apparators
           ,
           they
           were
           
             pessimum
             genus
             hominum
             .
          
           Whil●…
           the
           Spiritual
           Court
           was
           onely
           governed
           by
           Church
           men
           and
           Priests
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           (
           and
           hath
           ever
           been
           so
           heretofore
           )
           they
           ha●…
           their
           Spiritual
           Benefices
           and
           Dignities
           to
           live
           upon
           ,
           and
           did
           scorn
           the
           Fees
           of
           the
           Court
           :
           besides
           ,
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           Profession
           kept
           them
           from
           bribing
           and
           corruption
           .
           Little
           do
           men
           think
           how
           much
           they
           suffer
           by
           this
           one
           position
           ,
           
             That
             Church-men
             should
             not
             interpose
             in
             Civil
             and
             Moral
             affairs
             :
          
           Whereas
           formerly
           Bishops
           and
           Church-men
           were
           onely
           trusted
           with
           Last
           Wills
           and
           Testa
           ments
           ,
           and
           granting
           out
           Administrations
           :
           and
           certainly
           ,
           if
           ther●…
           be
           any
           honesty
           amongst
           men
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           rather
           in
           them
           then
           in
           others
           ;
           but
           there
           having
           been
           such
           an
           abuse
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           
             God
             is
             most
             just
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
          
           and
           what
           hat●…
           befaln
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           according
           to
           the
           deserts
           of
           our
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           at
           length
           ,
           my
           good
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           no
           further
           troublesome
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           onely
           make
           this
           small
           motion
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           out
           of
           my
           love
           :
           Your
           Statutes
           do
           allow
           the
           Fellows
           to
           travel
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           to
           better
           their
           experience
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           fitter
           to
           do
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           State
           service
           at
           home
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           fain
           adde
           some
           encouragement
           i●…
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           perswade
           you
           to
           be
           forward
           ,
           thereby
           to
           learn
           Languages
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           your selves
           to
           do
           the
           State
           service
           ;
           and
           while
           you
           are
           in
           your
           Travel
           ,
           though
           you
           are
           not
           publickly
           imployed
           ,
           yet
           to
           do
           your
           Countrey
           what
           good
           office
           you
           can
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           information
           .
           This
           is
           my
           suit
           to
           the
           Fellows
           in
           general
           :
           but
           I
           do
           
           earnestly
           intreat
           the
           Master
           and
           the
           Seniors
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           abating
           any
           part
           of
           their
           allowance
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           give
           them
           some
           addition
           towards
           their
           charge
           ,
           besides
           all
           brotherly
           assistance
           and
           furtherance
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           motion
           which
           I
           make
           :
           but
           if
           any
           of
           your
           Members
           should
           offer
           me
           his
           help
           in
           my
           Study
           ,
           now
           that
           mine
           own
           sight
           and
           memory
           do
           fail
           me
           (
           for
           I
           would
           very
           fain
           finish
           my
           intended
           course
           ,
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           truly
           ,
           if
           ever
           God
           should
           enable
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           reward
           him
           .
           So
           
             GOD
             BLESSE
             YOU
             ALL.
          
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Friend
             and
             Brother
             ,
             Godfree
             Goodman
             ,
             
               Bishop
               late
               of
            
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             
               June
               4.
               1653.
               being
               the
               Eve
               of
               
                 Trinity
              
               Sunday
               ,
               which
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               keep
               very
               solemnly
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               do
               so
               continue
               still
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           
             St
             JOH
             :
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Should
           be
           much
           afraid
           to
           speak
           of
           this
           
             word
             ,
          
           and
           to
           multiply
           
           my
           words
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           this
           one
           
             word
             ,
          
           were
           it
           not
           that
           my
           Text
           doth
           inform
           me
           ,
           that
           thi●…
           
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           well
           presume
           on
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           his
           humility
           ,
           to
           descend
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           our
           flesh
           ;
           so
           without
           disparagement
           to
           his
           honour
           ,
           ●…lesh
           and
           blood
           may
           presume
           to
           speak
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           to
           clothe
           him
           with
           our
           mortall
           words
           ,
           as
           some
           time
           ▪
           he
           was
           clothed
           with
           our
           mortall
           nature
           ;
           Again
           to
           imbase
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           i●…
           were
           )
           to
           give
           him
           a
           new
           birth
           ,
           conceived
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           brought
           forth
           by
           the
           tongue
           ,
           that
           so
           future
           ages
           and
           succeeding
           generations
           might
           testifie
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           
             for
             this
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           The
           written
           word
           of
           God
           proceeding
           from
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           a
           stream
           derived
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           this
           eternal
           word
           ,
           as
           large
           Commentaries
           and
           Expositions
           serve
           to
           unfold
           a
           little
           text
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           much
           more
           matter
           implyed
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           expressed
           ▪
           now
           this
           written
           word
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           Gods
           own
           word
           (
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           blemish
           or
           imperfection
           )
           yet
           certainly
           it
           was
           imperfect
           ,
           before
           such
           time
           as
           this
           
             eternall
             word
          
           was
           made
           flesh
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           only
           that
           it
           consisted
           of
           types
           ,
           shadowes
           and
           figures
           ,
           without
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           o●…
           truth
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           it
           did
           ●…arre
           surmount
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           man
           ,
           untill
           this
           
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           sanctifying
           our
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           and
           descending
           to
           our
           capacity
           :
           but
           whereas
           the
           written
           word
           was
           a
           precept
           ,
           a
           
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           Rule
           to
           square
           out
           our
           actions
           ,
           necessary
           it
           was
           that
           after
           the
           Rule
           given
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           some
           pattern
           to
           exemplifie
           the
           rule
           .
           
             Praecepta
             docent
             ,
             Exempla
             excitant
             ;
          
           the
           Rule
           is
           imperfect
           without
           an
           Example
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           ,
           wherein
           God
           appeared
           in
           our
           
           flesh
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           example
           of
           true
           holinesse
           and
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           upshot
           and
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Cum
             silentium
             contineret
             omnia
             ,
             &
             nox
             in
             suo
             cursu
             mediū
             iter
             haberet
             ,
             omnipotens
             sermo
             tuus
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             exiliens
             de
             coelo
             à
             regalibus
             sedibus
             durus
             Debellator
             in
             mediam
             exterminii
             terram
             prosiluit
             :
             Sap
             :
          
           18.
           here
           is
           the
           example
           annexed
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           an
           example
           in
           whom
           dwels
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           deity
           ,
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           Gods
           wisdom
           ,
           from
           whom
           as
           from
           a
           fountain
           the
           written
           law
           is
           derived
           ,
           to
           whom
           as
           to
           an
           Ocean
           ,
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           the
           law
           is
           directed
           ,
           thus
           is
           the
           Rule
           perfected
           by
           the
           example
           ;
           the
           written
           word
           serves
           for
           a
           precept
           ,
           the
           begotten
           word
           serves
           for
           a
           president
           ;
           the
           yoak
           is
           made
           easie
           ,
           the
           burden
           is
           light
           :
           for
           wherein
           the
           law
           might
           seem
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           ,
           that
           shall
           now
           easily
           appear
           by
           the
           practise
           ,
           example
           and
           imitation
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           
             for
             this
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Saint
           
             Austin
          
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           that
           before
           such
           time
           as
           the
           word
           
           was
           made
           flesh
           ,
           man
           in
           the
           pride
           and
           presumption
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           might
           have
           used
           some
           excuse
           unto
           God
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           why
           hast
           thou
           commanded
           such
           strict
           lawes
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           opposite
           to
           the
           inclination
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           forgiving
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           the
           chastising
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           mortifying
           of
           passions
           ,
           continuall
           repentance
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           whatsoever
           thou
           didst
           unto
           man
           ,
           thou
           didst
           it
           with
           the
           greatest
           facility
           and
           ease
           ,
           
             verbo
             virtutis
             tuae
             ,
          
           thou
           spakest
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           were
           created
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           thou
           requirest
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           with
           the
           greatest
           difficulty
           and
           labour
           :
           Thus
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           especially
           considering
           the
           manner
           ,
           thou
           seemest
           to
           require
           more
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           thou
           hast
           done
           unto
           man
           ;
           here
           then
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           .
        
         
           But
           behold
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           Blasphemers
           ,
           that
           sin
           might
           be
           inexcusable
           ,
           
           behold
           the
           word
           is
           made
           flesh
           ,
           God
           hath
           entred
           the
           Lists
           of
           our
           misery
           ,
           and
           hath
           run
           thorough
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           in
           
             sudore
             vultus
             ,
          
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           his
           browes
           ,
           with
           watchings
           ,
           and
           fastings
           ,
           with
           labour
           ,
           and
           passions
           ,
           he
           hath
           fulfilled
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           having
           performed
           it
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wrong
           or
           injustice
           to
           impose
           the
           same
           law
           upon
           his
           vassals
           and
           creatures
           ,
           
             for
             the
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Man
           as
           he
           totally
           proceeds
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           totally
           directed
           to
           God
           ,
           
           but
           before
           such
           time
           as
           the
           word
           was
           made
           flesh
           ,
           it
           should
           seem
           only
           the
           better
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           soul
           and
           the
           understanding
           ,
           were
           capable
           of
           Gods
           word
           ;
           Alas
           what
           becomes
           of
           the
           sensible
           part
           ?
           shall
           the
           body
           and
           the
           flesh
           be
           excluded
           ?
           if
           it
           lookes
           for
           a
           portion
           in
           glory
           ,
           needs
           it
           must
           have
           some
           earnest
           in
           grace
           ;
           body
           and
           soul
           ▪
           they
           are
           both
           creatures
           alike
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           parts
           of
           man
           alike
           .
           See
           then
           the
           wonderfull
           work
           of
           Gods
           
           mercy
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           made
           flesh
           ,
           a
           word
           speaking
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           possessing
           the
           soul
           ,
           flesh
           subject
           to
           the
           sense
           ,
           visible
           to
           the
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           whole
           man
           might
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           for
           
             the
             word
             was
             mad
             ▪
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           But
           leaving
           all
           preambles
           ,
           I
           will
           tie
           my self
           more
           strictly
           to
           the
           words
           of
           
           my
           text
           ,
           wherein
           I
           will
           consider
           these
           three
           parts
           :
           The
           word
           in
           it self
           ;
           The
           word
           in
           our
           flesh
           ;
           The
           manner
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           three
           termes
           of
           of
           my
           text
           :
           
             Et
             verbum
             caro
             factum
             est
             ,
          
           And
           the
           word
           was
           made
           flesh
           :
           wherein
           are
           implyed
           the
           ineffable
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           ;
           and
           both
           these
           great
           mysteries
           .
           I
           will
           first
           set
           them
           down
           as
           the
           Church
           receives
           them
           ;
           then
           I
           will
           illustrate
           them
           by
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           grounds
           of
           Philosophie
           ;
           and
           lastly
           I
           will
           give
           sufficient
           assurance
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           :
           for
           I
           will
           produce
           miracles
           above
           natural
           power
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           mysteries
           above
           naturall
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           abundant
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           This
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
          
           in
           my
           poore
           judgement
           ,
           hath
           some
           relation
           
           to
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           
             Genesis
             ;
          
           and
           though
           Saint
           
             John
          
           be
           the
           last
           Evangelist
           ,
           prophet
           ,
           and
           penman
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           he
           seems
           to
           inclose
           and
           incompass
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           the
           first
           law-giver
           ,
           prophet
           ,
           and
           pen-man
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           whereby
           it
           may
           appear
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             Agnus
             occisus
             ab
             origine
             ,
          
           a
           Lamb
           slain
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           eternall
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           world
           were
           laid
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           then
           observe
           ,
           that
           both
           Saint
           
             John
          
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           they
           use
           
           the
           same
           first
           word
           in
           both
           their
           writings
           ,
           
             in
             principio
             ,
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           
             Moses
          
           intended
           the
           beginning
           of
           time
           ,
           where
           first
           God
           began
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           first
           wheel
           on
           going
           ;
           but
           our
           Apostle
           and
           Evangelist
           ,
           like
           an
           Eagle
           ,
           makes
           a
           higher
           flight
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           fastning
           his
           eyes
           thereon
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           daunted
           (
           though
           the
           Sun
           be
           the
           master
           piece
           of
           the
           creation
           ,
           which
           other
           creatures
           cannot
           behold
           )
           but
           aymes
           at
           a
           higher
           beginning
           ,
           
             In
             aeterno
             principio
             aeternitatis
             ,
          
           in
           the
           eternall
           beginning
           of
           eternity
           ;
           (
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           I
           speak
           in
           unusuall
           termes
           ,
           when
           neither
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           apprehension
           of
           man
           ,
           can
           otherwise
           serve
           to
           express
           ,
           or
           conceive
           the
           mysterie
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           to
           what
           can
           the
           regeneration
           or
           new
           birth
           of
           man
           ,
           be
           better
           resembled
           
           or
           compared
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           creation
           ?
           See
           then
           how
           they
           agree
           ,
           and
           concur
           together
           ;
           After
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           heaven
           and
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           confused
           masse
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           created
           for
           ornament
           and
           beauty
           ,
           was
           light
           ,
           
             Gen
             :
          
           1.
           3
           
           Light
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           accident
           ,
           and
           must
           presuppose
           a
           substance
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           be
           light
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           substance
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           but
           a
           shadow
           ;
           Saint
           
             John
          
           therefore
           doth
           better
           express
           this
           light
           together
           with
           the
           fountain
           of
           this
           light
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             In
             him
             was
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             ;
          
           and
           as
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           before
           this
           light
           was
           created
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           
           world
           is
           described
           by
           
             Moses
          
           Gen.
           1.
           2.
           
           
             And
             darkness
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             deep
             ,
          
           which
           is
           most
           truly
           explicated
           by
           Saint
           
             John
          
           in
           the
           5th
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
             The
             light
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehendeth
             it
             not
             ,
          
           this
           darkness
           betokeneth
           the
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           
             Adam
          
           soon
           after
           his
           creation
           committed
           sin
           ,
           whereupon
           followed
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           And
           out
           of
           this
           death
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           great
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           man
           
           should
           be
           awakened
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           degrees
           ,
           first
           ,
           with
           the
           sound
           and
           noyse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           came
           with
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           to
           strike
           terror
           into
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           bellowing
           of
           beasts
           ,
           designed
           for
           slaughter
           and
           sacrifice
           ,
           might
           shew
           them
           their
           own
           condition
           ,
           
             for
             death
             is
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ;
          
           and
           thus
           far
           
             Moses
          
           proceeds
           .
        
         
           Man
           being
           now
           rowsed
           &
           a
           little
           awakened
           with
           this
           great
           sound
           of
           the
           
           Law
           ,
           trembling
           and
           fearing
           he
           listens
           ,
           and
           finds
           that
           this
           sound
           becomes
           a
           voice
           ,
           
             Vox
             hominē
             sonat
             ,
          
           the
           voice
           betokens
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           here
           after
           the
           great
           terror
           and
           threatnings
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           he
           begins
           to
           conceive
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           find
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           ,
           and
           then
           expects
           mercy
           and
           pity
           :
           This
           was
           the
           office
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           whose
           time
           was
           an
           
             interregnum
          
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           
             Vox
             clamantis
             in
             deserto
             ,
          
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           cryer
           in
           the
           wilderness
           described
           by
           S.
           
             John
          
           in
           the
           6th
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           have
           heard
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Cryer
           ;
           
           but
           all
           this
           will
           not
           suffice
           to
           discover
           the
           secrets
           and
           mysteries
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           then
           listen
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           this
           voyce
           doth
           tend
           and
           end
           in
           a
           
             word
             ;
          
           and
           that
           this
           word
           may
           be
           fitted
           to
           mans
           capacity
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           this
           word
           be
           made
           flesh
           ,
           
             Verbum
             caro
             ,
          
           and
           
             in
             him
             should
             dwell
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             Gods
             wisdom
             ;
          
           And
           as
           this
           word
           was
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           condition
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           tongues
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           nature
           and
           form
           ,
           fit
           to
           express
           this
           word
           ,
           
             Linguas
             attulit
             qui
             pro
             verbo
             venit
             ,
          
           and
           this
           was
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           came
           down
           in
           the
           form
           of
           fiery
           cloven
           tongues
           to
           testifie
           of
           this
           word
           ;
           and
           here
           you
           have
           the
           full
           hight
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           scope
           ,
           and
           the
           object
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
          
           which
           is
           implyed
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           for
           it
           signifies
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           So
           that
           
             Moses
          
           comes
           as
           far
           short
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
          
           as
           time
           doth
           
           of
           eternity
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           respects
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           object
           ,
           Saint
           
             John
          
           as
           far
           exceeds
           
             Moses
          
           as
           the
           fruit
           doth
           the
           blossom
           ,
           or
           the
           substance
           the
           type
           ,
           or
           the
           body
           the
           shadow
           ;
           
             Moses
          
           by
           a
           propheticall
           spirit
           ,
           and
           speciall
           illumination
           describes
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           descends
           downwards
           ,
           and
           writes
           only
           the
           History
           of
           his
           own
           time
           ;
           but
           our
           Apostle
           transcends
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           begins
           with
           the
           eternity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           he
           prophesies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           worlds
           ends
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           dissolution
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           then
           to
           remain
           glorious
           for
           all
           
           eternity
           .
           And
           as
           they
           had
           several
           ends
           ,
           so
           they
           proceeded
           severall
           ways
           ;
           
             Moses
          
           according
           to
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Law-giver
           sets
           down
           many
           judgements
           
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           committing
           of
           the
           first
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           expulsion
           out
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           the
           murder
           of
           
             Abel
             ,
          
           the
           vengeance
           upon
           
             Cain
             ,
          
           the
           deluge
           ,
           the
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           ,
           the
           burning
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           the
           captivity
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           besides
           the
           heavy
           yoak
           of
           Gods
           own
           law
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           begin
           with
           circumcision
           ,
           the
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           commanded
           with
           such
           strict
           observances
           ,
           with
           such
           severe
           punishment
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           so
           much
           prevaile
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           the
           Israelites
           into
           the
           land
           of
           promise
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           in
           
           every
           page
           brings
           many
           tokens
           ,
           signes
           ,
           and
           assurances
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           goodness
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           reckon
           them
           :
           and
           as
           upon
           the
           creation
           ,
           man
           committed
           sinne
           ,
           so
           in
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           he
           that
           knew
           no
           sin
           ,
           became
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sin
           .
           Mans
           nakednesse
           did
           then
           appear
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           is
           clothed
           with
           Christs
           righteousness
           ;
           Paradise
           was
           then
           lost
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           recovers
           a
           better
           inheritance
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           ,
           how
           in
           every
           point
           and
           parcell
           a
           full
           restitution
           should
           be
           made
           ,
           as
           in
           Paradise
           there
           was
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           fountains
           ,
           and
           waters
           ;
           so
           the
           like
           are
           described
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ;
           as
           Paradise
           was
           kept
           shut
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           with
           a
           fiery
           sword
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           hath
           many
           doores
           ,
           all
           standing
           wide
           open
           ,
           there
           is
           free
           entrance
           ,
           none
           are
           excluded
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           besides
           those
           frequent
           and
           daily
           works
           of
           mercy
           practised
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           custome
           was
           
             deambulare
             benefaciendo
             ,
          
           he
           had
           no
           other
           imployment
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           doe
           works
           of
           mercy
           curing
           all
           manner
           of
           diseases
           ,
           feeding
           many
           thousands
           raising
           the
           dead
           ,
           blessing
           sanctifying
           ,
           and
           teaching
           men
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           salvation
           ;
           and
           to
           reckon
           them
           up
           in
           particular
           were
           endless
           ,
           onely
           I
           conclude
           with
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           words
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           where
           he
           confesseth
           that
           the
           world
           would
           not
           contain
           the
           bookes
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           written
           of
           Christs
           Acts.
           
        
         
           Thus
           our
           Apostle
           doth
           every
           way
           inclose
           and
           incompass
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           so
           far
           doth
           the
           last
           Evangelist
           exceed
           the
           first
           Law-giver
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           object
           whereof
           they
           treat
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           world
           was
           created
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           was
           begotten
           in
           the
           understanding
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           not
           six
           thousand
           years
           are
           yet
           past
           ,
           since
           the
           world
           was
           created
           ;
           but
           the
           word
           was
           begotten
           from
           all
           eternity
           :
           so
           
             Moses
          
           ends
           with
           his
           own
           time
           but
           our
           Apostle
           proceeds
           to
           the
           eternity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           by
           comparing
           the
           first
           pen-man
           of
           Scripture
           
           with
           the
           last
           ,
           it
           is
           memorable
           to
           consider
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           beginning
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           between
           
             Genesis
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Apocalipse
             ;
          
           for
           it
           points
           out
           the
           whole
           course
           &
           progress
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           man
           was
           first
           created
           in
           happiness
           ,
           then
           he
           commits
           sin
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           expelled
           Paradise
           ,
           untill
           justly
           for
           his
           sin
           passing
           through
           a
           vale
           of
           misery
           ,
           God
           takes
           mercy
           on
           him
           ,
           becomes
           his
           Shepherd
           ▪
           guides
           him
           with
           his
           grace
           ,
           dies
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           right
           and
           virtue
           of
           his
           own
           
           passion
           conducts
           him
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           see
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           darkness
           ,
           or
           the
           state
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           so
           man
           attaines
           a
           far
           better
           condition
           ,
           then
           what
           was
           lost
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           which
           I
           confess
           was
           figured
           out
           in
           the
           Mosaicall
           law
           ,
           for
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           the
           banished
           men
           returned
           ,
           and
           were
           restored
           to
           their
           own
           inheritance
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           death
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           our
           high
           Priest
           ,
           there
           was
           purchased
           a
           full
           restitution
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           implyed
           in
           that
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           compared
           the
           first
           pen-man
           of
           Scripture
           with
           the
           last
           ,
           
           let
           us
           now
           take
           our
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             John
          
           more
           particularly
           ;
           and
           first
           for
           the
           very
           name
           of
           
             John
             ,
          
           which
           signifies
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           given
           by
           a
           Miracle
           to
           
             John
             Baptist
             ;
          
           &
           he
           that
           imposed
           the
           name
           ,
           old
           
             Zacharie
             ,
          
           immediately
           received
           the
           benefit
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           instantly
           restored
           to
           his
           speech
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           cessation
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           an
           inchoation
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           to
           be
           suddenly
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           already
           in
           part
           begun
           ;
           for
           an
           earnest
           thereof
           was
           given
           ,
           when
           as
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           in
           the
           wombe
           did
           express
           joy
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           reverence
           saluting
           Christ
           in
           the
           virgins
           womb
           ;
           &
           then
           he
           became
           the
           immediate
           forerunner
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           Prophets
           spake
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           obscurely
           ,
           he
           pointed
           out
           Christ
           with
           his
           finger
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Agnus
             Dei
             ,
          
           and
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           Christs
           ghostly
           Father
           ,
           in
           Baptizing
           him
           ,
           preparing
           the
           way
           for
           Christ
           ,
           by
           preaching
           repentance
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           strict
           and
           austere
           life
           gave
           a
           good
           example
           of
           mortification
           ,
           sending
           his
           Disciples
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           himself
           suffering
           Martyrdom
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           for
           reprehending
           
             Herod
             ;
          
           and
           then
           did
           Christ
           express
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           mourn
           for
           his
           death
           ,
           giving
           him
           an
           honourable
           Testimony
           .
           —
        
         
           Thus
           did
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           appear
           in
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           according
           to
           his
           
           name
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           in
           our
           Saint
           
             John
          
           the
           Evangelist
           ;
           for
           though
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           greater
           then
           the
           old
           Prophets
           ,
           yet
           he
           that
           is
           least
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heaven
           is
           greater
           then
           he
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           ,
           who
           leaned
           on
           the
           bosom
           ,
           and
           pointed
           out
           the
           eternall
           generation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           work
           of
           much
           more
           excellency
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           then
           to
           point
           him
           out
           in
           the
           wombe
           .
           Our
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Prophet
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Christs
           second
           coming
           in
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           much
           more
           admirable
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           a
           forerunner
           of
           Christs
           first
           coming
           in
           our
           flesh
           .
           Our
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           was
           present
           at
           the
           transfiguration
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Elias
          
           were
           there
           transfigured
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           our
           Apostle
           might
           likewise
           be
           transfigured
           ,
           and
           have
           an
           earnest
           of
           his
           reall
           and
           actuall
           enjoying
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           besides
           those
           many
           visions
           which
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           as
           a
           farther
           and
           successive
           confirmation
           ,
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           possession
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           great
           favours
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           ●…tly
           implyed
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           
           Thus
           far
           for
           our
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           the
           Evangelist
           in
           comparison
           with
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           went
           before
           him
           ;
           now
           for
           such
           as
           did
           accompany
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           the
           youngest
           Brother
           of
           Saint
           
             Iames
          
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           both
           sons
           of
           
           
             Zebedee
             ,
          
           their
           Mother
           
             Mary
             Salome
          
           recommended
           them
           to
           Christ
           desiring
           him
           that
           one
           might
           sit
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           in
           his
           kingdom
           :
           which
           requests
           did
           savour
           of
           much
           weakness
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           presume
           so
           far
           to
           make
           such
           a
           suit
           ,
           considering
           their
           unworthiness
           ,
           and
           how
           unfit
           it
           was
           that
           they
           should
           encompass
           and
           monopolize
           Christ
           on
           every
           side
           ;
           yet
           proceeding
           out
           of
           the
           great
           love
           and
           affection
           of
           a
           Mother
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           but
           a
           slight
           reprehension
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           yeelded
           to
           her
           request
           ;
           for
           these
           two
           brethren
           were
           ever
           in
           speciall
           favour
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ever
           imployed
           in
           the
           greatest
           actions
           ,
           suppose
           in
           Christs
           transfiguration
           ,
           which
           did
           betoken
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Triumphant
           Church
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           but
           below
           was
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Rock
           upon
           whom
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           built
           ;
           and
           there
           being
           none
           other
           then
           present
           but
           Saint
           
             Iames
             ,
          
           and
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           surely
           they
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           sup-porters
           or
           butresses
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           to
           uphold
           the
           building
           ,
           while
           Christ
           doth
           alwayes
           reside
           in
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           the
           transfiguration
           was
           not
           a
           kingdom
           ,
           having
           but
           a
           short
           
           time
           of
           continuance
           therfore
           it
           may
           be
           the
           more
           fitly
           understood
           in
           regard
           Saint
           
             Iames
          
           was
           the
           first
           of
           al
           the
           Apostles
           who
           suffered
           martyrdom
           ,
           some
           very
           few
           years
           after
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           first
           admitted
           into
           heaven
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           precedencie
           he
           might
           be
           said
           to
           have
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           or
           to
           sit
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           as
           being
           the
           last
           Apostle
           that
           dyed
           ,
           for
           he
           lived
           almost
           70
           years
           after
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christs
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           Century
           ,
           because
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           glory
           was
           so
           long
           deferred
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           admitted
           him
           as
           the
           beloved
           Apostle
           to
           lean
           on
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           nearest
           the
           heart
           ,
           on
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           the
           Mothers
           desire
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           our
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           had
           the
           prerogative
           to
           be
           called
           the
           
           beloved
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           great
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           made
           him
           a
           mediator
           and
           intercessor
           for
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           himself
           durst
           not
           presume
           to
           ask
           ,
           he
           beckoned
           to
           him
           to
           know
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           further
           above
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           happiness
           and
           courage
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Blessed
           virgin
           mother
           ,
           whilest
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           fled
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           alone
           was
           the
           onely
           Apostle
           ,
           there
           to
           assist
           ,
           as
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           or
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           a
           servant
           to
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           in
           offering
           up
           himself
           a
           sacrifice
           upon
           the
           holy
           Altar
           of
           his
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           token
           of
           the
           great
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           reward
           for
           his
           observance
           and
           attendance
           ,
           at
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           as
           the
           mother
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           recommended
           him
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           so
           Christ
           recommends
           
           him
           to
           his
           own
           blessed
           mother
           the
           virgin
           ,
           he
           adopts
           him
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           her
           son
           ,
           and
           commits
           her
           to
           his
           custody
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           was
           a
           high
           honour
           unto
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           argues
           a
           greater
           trust
           reposed
           in
           him
           then
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           His
           love
           and
           observance
           still
           continued
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           when
           it
           was
           known
           that
           Christ
           was
           risen
           ,
           then
           did
           both
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           run
           together
           to
           the
           Sepulcher
           ,
           but
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           came
           thither
           first
           S.
           
             Ioh.
          
           20.
           4.
           and
           when
           they
           were
           in
           the
           ship
           together
           ,
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           was
           the
           first
           man
           that
           knew
           Christ
           ,
           S.
           
             Joh.
          
           21.
           7.
           
           After
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           he
           did
           ever
           most
           entirely
           adhere
           to
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           did
           accompany
           him
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           where
           the
           lame
           man
           was
           cured
           
             Act.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           Then
           they
           were
           joyn'd
           in
           Commission
           to
           goe
           together
           to
           Samaria
           
             Act.
          
           7
           And
           that
           I
           may
           yet
           further
           adde
           to
           stir
           up
           our
           thankfulness
           ;
           he
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           of
           the
           
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           for
           he
           never
           names
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           but
           he
           expresseth
           it
           that
           it
           was
           a
           feast
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           had
           written
           expressely
           to
           the
           Jewes
           there
           needed
           no
           such
           explication
           ,
           as
           being
           sufficiently
           known
           unto
           them
           ,
           thus
           in
           S.
           
             Joh.
          
           2.
           13.
           6.
           14.
           55.
           
           Therefore
           by
           all
           likelyhood
           he
           wrote
           to
           them
           that
           might
           be
           ignorant
           of
           that
           feast
           ;
           it
           appears
           likewise
           by
           the
           translation
           of
           some
           words
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           three
           examples
           in
           this
           very
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             ;
          
           as
           verse
           the
           34.
           
           
             Rabbi
          
           is
           interpreted
           
             Master
             ,
          
           verse
           41.
           
           
             Messias
          
           is
           interpreted
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           v.
           42.
           
           
             Cephas
          
           is
           interpreted
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           which
           interpretation
           had
           been
           needless
           ,
           if
           S.
           
             John
          
           had
           written
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           for
           they
           spake
           Syriack
           ,
           and
           understood
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needed
           not
           any
           such
           interpretation
           ,
           but
           the
           Gentiles
           who
           were
           strangers
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           the
           language
           ,
           they
           needed
           the
           interpretation
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           manner
           of
           speech
           used
           by
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           was
           with
           
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           seeme
           to
           savour
           of
           Platonicall
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           hath
           much
           of
           
             Ideas
             ,
          
           and
           certainly
           the
           Platonicks
           had
           it
           by
           tradition
           from
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             Faciamus
             ad
             imaginem
             nostram
             :
          
           as
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           was
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           use
           quotations
           out
           of
           heathenish
           Poets
           ,
           so
           Saint
           
             John
          
           being
           the
           Evangelist
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           he
           describes
           the
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           with
           some
           rites
           and
           solemnities
           used
           by
           the
           heathens
           in
           their
           triumphs
           ,
           as
           the
           wearing
           of
           Lawrel
           ,
           &c.
           whereby
           may
           appear
           what
           use
           is
           made
           of
           human
           learning
           in
           Theologie
           ;
           so
           much
           are
           we
           beholding
           to
           this
           Evangelist
           above
           others
           ,
           who
           living
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           time
           there
           beginning
           some
           heresies
           to
           arise
           ,
           as
           
             Cerinthus
          
           and
           the
           
             Ebionites
             ,
          
           who
           denyed
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           Church
           had
           ever
           beleeved
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           profession
           of
           our
           faith
           made
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           )
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
          
           where
           Saint
           
             John
          
           lived
           ,
           and
           was
           their
           superiour
           ,
           became
           earnest
           suitors
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           write
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           confutation
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           then
           being
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           future
           ;
           this
           Saint
           
             John
          
           did
           at
           their
           request
           ,
           and
           being
           
           done
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           more
           exact
           ,
           and
           more
           elaborate
           in
           that
           one
           mysterie
           ,
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           were
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           aske
           how
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           above
           others
           should
           have
           such
           an
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           their
           mysteries
           ;
           surely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           heresies
           then
           rising
           ,
           
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           God
           did
           more
           enlighten
           him
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           he
           doth
           his
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Some
           may
           conceive
           ,
           that
           because
           our
           Apostle
           was
           present
           at
           Christs
           Transfiguration
           ,
           where
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Elias
             ,
          
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           transfigured
           ,
           that
           such
           Apostles
           as
           were
           then
           present
           ,
           were
           a
           little
           transfigured
           and
           might
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           Christ
           for
           the
           present
           did
           forbid
           them
           to
           reveale
           those
           mysteries
           :
           yet
           our
           Apostle
           living
           some
           70
           years
           after
           ,
           might
           make
           them
           known
           ,
           especially
           being
           the
           beloved
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           leaning
           on
           the
           bosom
           ,
           he
           might
           suck
           out
           these
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           might
           know
           more
           secrets
           ,
           then
           were
           opened
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           have
           a
           greater
           knowledge
           from
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           mother
           ,
           being
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           her
           son
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           Angell
           
             Gabriel
             ,
          
           was
           sent
           in
           a
           message
           of
           the
           Annunciation
           .
           And
           certainly
           other
           mysteries
           were
           then
           imparted
           &
           revealed
           to
           her
           ;
           especially
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ;
           as
           conducing
           much
           to
           the
           incarnation
           :
           for
           Persons
           being
           supposed
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           you
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           beleive
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           those
           Persons
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           become
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ;
           and
           Persons
           thus
           supposed
           ,
           it
           seems
           the
           lesse
           strange
           ,
           that
           one
           Person
           should
           satisfie
           ,
           while
           the
           Godhead
           receives
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           ;
           so
           that
           God
           himself
           in
           regard
           of
           Persons
           ,
           might
           both
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           oblation
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           further
           observed
           in
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           she
           
           did
           most
           observe
           Christ
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           his
           sayings
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           conceive
           him
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           before
           she
           conceived
           him
           in
           her
           womb
           ;
           and
           she
           never
           forsook
           him
           ,
           no
           not
           at
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           duty
           of
           a
           mother
           ,
           to
           instruct
           her
           son
           :
           especially
           such
           a
           son
           ,
           as
           was
           so
           recommended
           unto
           her
           ,
           as
           our
           Evangelist
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           Catechise
           him
           in
           private
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           publick
           ;
           for
           women
           must
           be
           no
           teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           sex
           )
           and
           therefore
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           ,
           had
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           her
           own
           private
           sanctification
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           further
           mention
           made
           of
           her
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
          
           nor
           in
           the
           Epistles
           ;
           but
           there
           the
           Apostles
           wholly
           intend
           the
           conversion
           of
           Nations
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           this
           great
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           my
           poor
           judgement
           ,
           it
           is
           
           intimated
           at
           the
           Annunciation
           ;
           for
           mark
           the
           message
           of
           the
           Angel
           ,
           
             That
             she
             had
             found
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           she
           should
           bring
           forth
           a
           Son
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           not
           this
           Son
           imply
           as
           well
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           woman
           ?
           God
           is
           every
           way
           truth
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           truth
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           involved
           a
           double
           truth
           ,
           this
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           wisdom
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           here
           signified
           ,
           that
           which
           followes
           may
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           his
           name
           shall
           be
           
             Jesus
             or
             Emanuel
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             great
             ,
          
           and
           
             shal
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
          
           Luke
           1.
           v.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           And
           then
           followes
           in
           the
           35.
           verse
           ,
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Highest
             shal
             over
             shadow
             thee
             ;
          
           and
           here
           is
           the
           third
           person
           in
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           for
           is
           it
           credible
           ,
           that
           the
           Angel
           coming
           upon
           such
           a
           message
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           so
           sparing
           in
           his
           relation
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           discover
           no
           other
           mystery
           ,
           which
           might
           tend
           to
           strengthen
           and
           illuminate
           her
           faith
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           her
           hope
           ,
           to
           increase
           the
           measure
           of
           her
           love
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           make
           her
           a
           fitter
           Temple
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Godhead
           might
           dwell
           bodily
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           compared
           our
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           with
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           with
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           from
           whence
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           occasion
           he
           might
           know
           this
           mysterie
           above
           others
           ;
           that
           so
           being
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           received
           with
           greater
           reverence
           ,
           and
           work
           the
           deeper
           impression
           :
           now
           let
           us
           a
           little
           consider
           him
           in
           himself
           .
           He
           is
           figured
           
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Eagle
           .
           An
           Eagle
           hath
           these
           properties
           ,
           both
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           to
           fasten
           her
           eyes
           on
           the
           Sun
           ,
           thereby
           to
           betoken
           the
           high
           mysteries
           discovered
           by
           our
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ;
          
           and
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Eagle
           renewes
           her
           age
           to
           betoken
           the
           long
           life
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           the
           eternity
           of
           such
           things
           as
           he
           prophesied
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           gave
           occasion
           to
           a
           false
           report
           ;
           for
           whereas
           Christ
           made
           only
           a
           supposition
           ,
           they
           conceived
           it
           as
           really
           true
           ,
           that
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           should
           not
           die
           ;
           and
           thus
           far
           indeed
           it
           proved
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           not
           of
           a
           violent
           death
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           ,
           but
           his
           Matyrdom
           it
           should
           seem
           was
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           assist
           at
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           Apostle
           attended
           there
           but
           himself
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           his
           then
           sorrow
           and
           grief
           might
           equall
           ,
           or
           rather
           exceed
           in
           virtue
           and
           power
           ,
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           common
           fame
           and
           report
           of
           his
           not
           dying
           ,
           might
           thus
           far
           prove
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           not
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           but
           lived
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           Century
           ,
           being
           now
           very
           old
           ,
           as
           S.
           
             Hierome
          
           relates
           in
           his
           commentaries
           upon
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Galatians
             ;
          
           when
           he
           could
           not
           
           goe
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           was
           carryed
           by
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           place
           of
           meetings
           ;
           he
           made
           no
           other
           Sermon
           but
           this
           ,
           [
           
             Filioli
             diligite
             alterutrum
             ,
             quia
             praeoeptum
             Domini
             est
             ,
             &
             si
             solim
             fiat
             ,
             sufficit
          
           ]
           it
           should
           seem
           being
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           was
           so
           fastened
           ,
           and
           fixed
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           made
           a
           repercussion
           ,
           and
           became
           an
           Echo
           ,
           and
           brake
           out
           into
           these
           termes
           of
           love
           ;
           
             Filioli
          
           my
           sons
           ,
           whom
           I
           so
           dearly
           love
           ,
           let
           not
           my
           love
           rest
           in
           you
           as
           singulars
           ,
           but
           impart
           it
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           united
           and
           linked
           together
           in
           the
           Bonds
           ,
           and
           Chaines
           of
           love
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           love
           proceeds
           from
           Christ
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           from
           me
           to
           you
           ,
           so
           from
           you
           to
           each
           other
           among
           your selves
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           all
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           Anchor
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           reconciled
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           sins
           and
           transgressions
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           come
           directly
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           ke●…nell
           ,
           the
           marrow
           ,
           the
           Elixi●…
           of
           all
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           hath
           ever
           been
           received
           
           with
           the
           greatest
           admiration
           ,
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           Christians
           were
           〈◊〉
           to
           bow
           ,
           and
           to
           express
           all
           possible
           honour
           and
           reverence
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           ineffable
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           first
           word
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           standing
           in
           the
           forefront
           (
           
             &
          
           and
           )
           being
           a
           conjunction
           copulative
           ,
           gives
           me
           occasion
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           and
           mark
           the
           dependence
           ;
           wherein
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           large
           volumes
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           the
           subtill
           and
           curious
           invention
           of
           the
           Schooles
           ,
           nor
           the
           deep
           and
           profoundest
           Divines
           ,
           can
           better
           unfold
           the
           mystery
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           then
           may
           be
           well
           gathered
           by
           the
           precedent
           and
           express
           words
           of
           this
           Evangelist
           :
           onely
           here
           stands
           our
           weakness
           ;
           That
           as
           
             Moses
          
           having
           talked
           with
           God
           ,
           his
           countenance
           received
           that
           light
           ,
           that
           the
           Israelites
           could
           not
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           
             Moses
             :
          
           so
           this
           our
           Apostle
           having
           leaned
           on
           the
           bosom
           ,
           and
           sucked
           out
           these
           mysteries
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           become
           
             Boanerges
             ,
          
           
           the
           son
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           rather
           astonishing
           the
           eare
           with
           wonder
           and
           amazement
           ,
           then
           distinctly
           informing
           the
           heart
           in
           things
           which
           are
           too
           high
           for
           the
           weak
           state
           ,
           and
           condition
           of
           man
           ;
           but
           I
           pray
           mark
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             In
             principio
             erat
             verbum
             ,
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           the
           word
           ;
           ●…ere
           is
           the
           
           eternall
           generation
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           not
           proceeding
           from
           Gods
           free
           will
           and
           election
           ,
           not
           supposing
           his
           determinate
           decree
           and
           purpose
           ,
           but
           a
           natural
           and
           a
           necessary
           generation
           equally
           existing
           with
           God
           in
           the
           moment
           of
           his
           eternity
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           light
           were
           together
           created
           ,
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           understanding
           together
           infusect
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           generation
           of
           ●…his
           word
           equall
           in
           time
           and
           continuance
           with
           the
           deity
           .
        
         
           
             Et
             verbum
             erat
             apud
             deum
             ,
          
           And
           the
           word
           was
           with
           God
           ;
           here
           is
           the
           
           distinction
           and
           relation
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           
             apud
             deum
          
           with
           God
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           property
           or
           quality
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           attribute
           or
           faculty
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           person
           distinctly
           existing
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           a
           different
           manner
           of
           generation
           from
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           
             Et
             de●…
             erat
             verbum
             ,
          
           And
           God
           was
           the
           Word
           ;
           here
           is
           the
           mutuall
           
           communication
           and
           participation
           of
           the
           deity
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           property
           of
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           most
           fruitfull
           in
           his
           own
           kind
           ;
           and
           communicate
           it self
           in
           the
           largest
           ,
           and
           greatest
           manner
           ;
           now
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           we
           find
           some
           foot-steps
           of
           the
           deity
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           being
           ,
           moving
           ,
           
           order
           ,
           perfection
           ,
           but
           necessary
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           impart
           his
           own
           nature
           ,
           which
           nature
           though
           infinitely
           imparted
           ,
           yet
           still
           continuing
           infinite
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           equally
           communicated
           to
           the
           three
           Persons
           ,
           
             three
             persons
             and
             one
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           communicate
           his
           nature
           to
           his
           son
           ,
           this
           nature
           though
           still
           
           continuing
           the
           same
           in
           kind
           and
           condition
           ,
           yet
           must
           it
           differ
           in
           number
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           finitenesse
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           the
           circumscription
           both
           of
           time
           and
           of
           place
           :
           but
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           God
           ;
           for
           out
           of
           the
           infinite
           extent
           of
           his
           own
           nature
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           deity
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           number
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           virtue
           and
           power
           ,
           is
           equally
           and
           totally
           imparted
           to
           the
           three
           persons
           in
           one
           blessed
           ,
           and
           undivided
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           (
           
             ad
             intra
          
           )
           concerning
           the
           relation
           of
           Persons
           within
           
           themselves
           ,
           now
           
             ad
             extra
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           third
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Et
             verbo
             facta
             sunt
             omnia
             ,
          
           and
           without
           him
           nothing
           was
           made
           :
           so
           that
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           the
           deity
           of
           this
           Word
           appears
           ;
           inwardly
           ,
           in
           the
           coeternall
           existency
           ,
           and
           infinite
           participation
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ;
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           as
           together
           concurring
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           framing
           and
           making
           of
           this
           world
           .
           And
           having
           thus
           discovered
           the
           second
           person
           ,
           because
           we
           acknowledge
           another
           person
           in
           the
           deity
           ,
           take
           therefore
           the
           testimony
           of
           this
           second
           person
           concerning
           the
           third
           ,
           
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             whom
             I
             shall
             send
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             give
             testimony
             of
             me
             ,
             John
          
           the
           15.
           16.
           26.
           these
           are
           the
           mutuall
           testimonies
           of
           Persons
           in
           behalf
           of
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           hereunto
           I
           shall
           adde
           ,
           what
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           out
           of
           other
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           doth
           undoubtedly
           ,
           demonstratively
           ,
           and
           most
           necessarily
           conclude
           .
        
         
           
             Verbum
          
           a
           word
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           imply
           
             intellectum
          
           an
           understanding
           to
           
           conceive
           this
           word
           ;
           this
           understanding
           being
           alwayes
           active
           ,
           the
           word
           must
           be
           of
           like
           continuance
           and
           eternity
           ;
           and
           being
           active
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           an
           eternall
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           a
           daily
           and
           continuall
           generation
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           
             Hodie
             genui
             te
             .
          
           This
           word
           being
           naturall
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           it
           proceeds
           not
           from
           any
           voluntary
           ,
           or
           free
           election
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           nature
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           his
           nature
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           begotten
           in
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           most
           unspeakable
           manner
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           of
           like
           extent
           .
           It
           can
           be
           no
           creature
           ,
           seeing
           by
           it
           all
           things
           were
           made
           and
           created
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           it
           must
           subsist
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           which
           nature
           being
           infinite
           ,
           though
           infinitely
           imparted
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           remaines
           one
           and
           the
           fame
           infinite
           nature
           ,
           and
           cannot
           admit
           a
           plurality
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           nature
           be
           the
           same
           both
           in
           kind
           and
           number
           ,
           yet
           must
           there
           be
           a
           difference
           of
           persons
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           different
           act
           of
           generation
           ,
           
             Deus
             intelligendo
             seipsum
             ,
             genuit
             verbum
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           we
           have
           an
           Understanding
           and
           a
           Word
           ,
           but
           can
           this
           Understanding
           subsist
           without
           a
           Will
           ?
           or
           what
           shall
           unite
           and
           knit
           together
           the
           understanding
           
           and
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselvs
           most
           inseparable
           ,
           but
           only
           
             Amor
          
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           that
           conformity
           of
           the
           understanding
           to
           the
           word
           &
           of
           the
           word
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           which
           proceeding
           from
           both
           ,
           serves
           to
           unite
           both
           ?
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           a
           third
           person
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           
           and
           seeing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           active
           then
           the
           understanding
           ,
           this
           third
           person
           must
           therefore
           be
           necessary
           and
           eternall
           ,
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           understanding
           ;
           proceeding
           from
           both
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           of
           like
           extent
           ,
           and
           nature
           with
           both
           ,
           the
           understanding
           infinite
           ,
           the
           word
           infinite
           ,
           the
           love
           must
           likewise
           be
           infinite
           ;
           this
           nature
           being
           infinite
           it
           can
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           infinitely
           imparted
           to
           the
           three
           persons
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           yet
           this
           love
           proceeding
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           person
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           different
           manner
           of
           procession
           from
           both
           ,
           needs
           it
           must
           be
           a
           different
           person
           from
           both
           ,
           God
           comprehending
           and
           understanding
           himself
           to
           be
           infinite
           ,
           begets
           
             verbum
             infinitum
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           action
           of
           the
           understanding
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           word
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           
             infinitum
             bonum
             ,
          
           from
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           word
           proceeds
           
             amor
             infini●…us
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           action
           of
           the
           will.
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           most
           inward
           ,
           active
           ,
           
           and
           eminent
           qualities
           in
           every
           spirit
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           most
           wonderfull
           in
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           fruitfull
           in
           their
           own
           kind
           ;
           neither
           power
           ,
           providence
           ,
           justice
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           divine
           attribute
           can
           produce
           the
           like
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           these
           look
           only
           
             ad
             extra
             ,
          
           as
           if
           from
           the
           Castle
           of
           the
           Deity
           the
           windowes
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           look
           only
           upon
           the
           creatures
           ,
           but
           the
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           look
           
             ad
             intra
             ,
          
           re●…lect
           upon
           the
           deity
           it selfe
           ,
           God
           comprehending
           and
           understanding
           himself
           to
           be
           infinite
           ,
           begets
           
             verbum
             infinitum
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           action
           of
           the
           understanding
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           word
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           
             infinitum
             bonum
             ,
          
           from
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           word
           proceeds
           
             amor
             infinitus
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           action
           of
           the
           will.
           
        
         
           These
           three
           persons
           though
           admitting
           a
           difference
           between
           themselves
           ,
           
           in
           regard
           of
           generation
           and
           procession
           ,
           yet
           they
           agree
           in
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           nature
           is
           in
           every
           person
           ,
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           then
           the
           whole
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           persons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           infinite
           ,
           which
           being
           infinitely
           imparted
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           remains
           infinite
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           alike
           ascribed
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           different
           Persons
           revealed
           ,
           may
           appear
           unto
           us
           by
           different
           actions
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           by
           creation
           ,
           the
           Son
           by
           redemption
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           by
           ●…anctification
           ,
           yet
           this
           difference
           ,
           as
           the
           mystery
           it self
           ,
           is
           likewise
           unsearchable
           .
        
         
           As
           all
           the
           actions
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           attributes
           of
           God
           are
           likewise
           ascribed
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Persons
           they
           are
           tyed
           to
           the
           nature
           :
           thus
           we
           say
           not
           three
           incorruptibles
           ,
           but
           one
           incorruptible
           ;
           not
           three
           incomprehensibles
           ,
           but
           one
           incomprehensible
           ;
           three
           persons
           in
           unity
           ,
           and
           one
           God
           in
           Trinity
           ;
           the
           father
           is
           God
           ,
           the
           son
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           
           
           other
           Gods
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           very
           letter
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           persons
           in
           one
           Godhead
           ,
           
           for
           they
           are
           but
           one
           God
           :
           and
           if
           you
           would
           know
           what
           gods
           are
           excluded
           ,
           surely
           the
           verse
           following
           will
           direct
           you
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             no
             Idols
             .
          
           But
           why
           this
           mystery
           should
           not
           be
           revealed
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           question
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           as
           being
           answered
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           like
           question
           remains
           ;
           as
           ,
           Why
           should
           not
           all
           other
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Incarnation
           be
           long
           before
           it
           was
           ?
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           propose
           the
           same
           question
           to
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           Why
           should
           God
           reveal
           himself
           to
           the
           later
           Prophets
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           did
           to
           
             Moses
             ?
          
           or
           why
           should
           
             Moses
          
           institute
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           number
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           discovered
           to
           
             Abraham
             ?
          
           or
           why
           should
           God
           by
           
             Abraham
          
           institute
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           unknown
           unto
           
             Noah
             ?
          
           or
           why
           were
           not
           all
           the
           mysteries
           together
           revealed
           unto
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           the
           father
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           created
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           of
           innocency
           ,
           sanctified
           with
           Original
           grace
           ,
           and
           himself
           being
           the
           immediate
           workmanship
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           Now
           to
           all
           these
           questions
           I
           will
           return
           this
           answer
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           mans
           captious
           curiosity
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           as
           he
           please
           ,
           and
           reveal
           himself
           according
           to
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           his
           own
           wisdom
           shall
           appoint
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           natural
           things
           God
           observes
           degrees
           ,
           and
           nothing
           
           comes
           all
           at
           once
           to
           his
           ripeness
           and
           perfection
           :
           Thus
           there
           is
           a
           blossom
           and
           a
           bud
           ,
           before
           you
           come
           to
           the
           fruit
           ;
           thus
           a
           childe
           begins
           first
           to
           learn
           his
           letters
           ,
           then
           to
           reade
           ,
           before
           he
           comes
           to
           any
           exact
           knowledge
           :
           So
           God
           did
           make
           himself
           known
           by
           several
           Names
           ,
           and
           each
           Name
           did
           import
           more
           mysteries
           then
           other
           ,
           as
           God
           speaks
           ,
           By
           my
           Name
           of
           
             Sadai
             ,
             quod
             sufficit
             ,
          
           I
           did
           reveal
           my self
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           my
           Name
           of
           four
           letters
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           Gods
           Names
           ,
           did
           involve
           the
           greatest
           mysteries
           :
           and
           God
           requires
           no
           more
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           God
           hath
           given
           unto
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           abundantly
           suffice
           ,
           until
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           further
           to
           reveal
           himself
           .
           Think
           you
           that
           God
           would
           not
           reserve
           some
           mystery
           for
           his
           Son
           to
           reveal
           ,
           more
           then
           ever
           was
           known
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           and
           what
           greater
           then
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           which
           neither
           men
           nor
           Angels
           can
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           must
           adore
           ?
        
         
           Neither
           do
           I
           think
           that
           all
           is
           yet
           revealed
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           
           further
           knowledge
           of
           things
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Glory
           ,
           when
           we
           our selves
           shall
           be
           made
           more
           and
           more
           capable
           of
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           interim
           God
           doth
           herein
           deal
           with
           men
           but
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           all
           other
           things
           .
           Thus
           we
           get
           knowledge
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           first
           we
           begin
           with
           the
           easiest
           lessons
           ,
           and
           then
           come
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           difficult
           :
           and
           this
           stands
           well
           with
           the
           honor
           ,
           majesty
           ,
           and
           magnificence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           come
           to
           him
           by
           degrees
           ;
           thus
           was
           there
           a
           Court
           ,
           a
           Porch
           ,
           a
           Temple
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Holiest
           of
           Holies
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           far
           I
           have
           answered
           their
           Objection
           ,
           and
           requited
           them
           in
           the
           
           same
           kinde
           ,
           by
           proposing
           another
           question
           of
           like
           nature
           ,
           but
           I
           may
           not
           so
           far
           wrong
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           they
           were
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           this
           mystery
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           they
           had
           not
           such
           an
           express
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           God
           revealed
           in
           succeeding
           times
           :
           and
           likewise
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           such
           express
           terms
           .
           We
           reade
           then
           that
           
             Moses
          
           and
           
             Elias
             ,
          
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           did
           attend
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           transfigured
           in
           the
           Mount
           ;
           whereby
           is
           intimated
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Christ
           in
           figures
           and
           types
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           three
           Persons
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           are
           named
           or
           appeared
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           may
           thence
           very
           well
           gather
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           some
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mystery
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           let
           us
           view
           the
           Creation
           ,
           
             Verbo
             Domini
             Coeli
             formati
             sunt
             ,
             And
          
           
           
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             light
             :
             Said
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           spake
           the
           word
           :
           To
           whom
           should
           God
           speak
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           himself
           ?
           So
           then
           ,
           a
           Word
           is
           begotten
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           which
           reflects
           upon
           the
           understanding
           ▪
           and
           proves
           a
           distinct
           Person
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             :
          
           then
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             moved
             on
             the
             waters
             :
          
           This
           Spirit
           could
           be
           no
           creature
           ,
           for
           now
           began
           the
           Creation
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Surely
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           God
           but
           God
           ;
           God
           can
           admit
           of
           no
           mixture
           or
           composition
           ,
           he
           is
           
             actus
             purus
             &
             simplicissimus
             ,
          
           nothing
           but
           pure
           form
           ,
           therefore
           this
           Spirit
           must
           be
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           here
           see
           how
           all
           the
           three
           Persons
           did
           concur
           as
           in
           one
           nature
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           same
           outward
           act
           of
           Creation
           ?
        
         
           From
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ▪
           
             Dii
             creavit
             ,
          
           let
           us
           come
           to
           the
           creation
           of
           Man
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           world
           was
           created
           :
           and
           therefore
           being
           a
           work
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           ,
           God
           seems
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           consultation
           :
           Certainly
           when
           we
           enter
           into
           counsel
           ,
           it
           argues
           a
           diversity
           of
           persons
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           must
           imply
           a
           greater
           caution
           ,
           that
           neither
           in
           words
           or
           acts
           there
           might
           be
           any
           mistake
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           God
           spake
           of
           himself
           ,
           wherein
           frail
           man
           is
           usually
           more
           cautionate
           and
           wary
           then
           in
           any
           other
           discourse
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           may
           much
           more
           be
           supposed
           in
           the
           most
           wise
           God
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           hear
           God
           with
           the
           greatest
           reverence
           ,
           
             Faciamus
             hominem
             ad
             imaginem
             nostram
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             according
             to
             our
             own
             image
             ,
          
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           which
           argues
           Persons
           ,
           is
           here
           twice
           implied
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           act
           
             faciamus
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           type
           or
           sampler
           ,
           
             ad
             imaginem
             nostram
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             own
             image
             .
          
           If
           here
           you
           shall
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Hebrew
           phrase
           ,
           and
           an
           ordinary
           and
           usual
           form
           of
           speech
           ,
           I
           confess
           it
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           :
           but
           therein
           I
           do
           more
           magnifie
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           ordain
           the
           speech
           and
           language
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           should
           be
           fit
           to
           express
           such
           a
           mystery
           :
           yet
           withall
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           God
           then
           with
           men
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           Truth
           it
           is
           self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           believe
           
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           metaphor
           or
           figure
           spoken
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           not
           a
           stamp
           of
           truth
           involved
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           now
           frequent
           ,
           that
           great
           Princes
           do
           speak
           of
           themselves
           in
           the
           Plural
           number
           ,
           I
           conceive
           that
           it
           is
           therefore
           more
           justifiable
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Politick
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           so
           represent
           others
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           imply
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           the
           grave
           advice
           of
           their
           Councel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           greater
           honor
           and
           majesty
           they
           use
           the
           Plural
           number
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           then
           after
           the
           fal
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Fathers
           call
           
             Semen
          
           
           
             Evangelii
             ,
          
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           
             Semen
             mulieris
             conteret
             serpentis
             caput
             :
          
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           when
           as
           
             Adam
          
           being
           the
           immediate
           workmanship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           the
           greatest
           perfection
           ,
           created
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           of
           innocency
           ,
           sanctified
           with
           Original
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           of
           the
           weaker
           sex
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           
             to
             bruise
             the
             head
             of
             the
             serpent
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ?
           surely
           it
           must
           needs
           argue
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           less
           then
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           such
           a
           Conquest
           farre
           exceeds
           the
           power
           of
           all
           Angels
           and
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           sin
           ,
           consider
           the
           punishment
           ,
           and
           therein
           Gods
           Mercy
           and
           
           Compassion
           ,
           how
           he
           clothes
           the
           nakedness
           of
           
             Adam
             with
             the
             skins
             of
             beasts
             .
          
           Some
           Divines
           do
           ask
           ,
           what
           became
           of
           the
           carkases
           of
           those
           beasts
           ;
           and
           they
           conceive
           it
           very
           credible
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           offer
           them
           up
           in
           sacrifice
           ,
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           shew
           
             Adam
          
           the
           manner
           of
           sacrificing
           ;
           and
           withall
           to
           prefigure
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           should
           offer
           up
           the
           only
           great
           ,
           sufficient
           ,
           propitiatory
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             up
             himself
             to
             himself
             ;
          
           which
           must
           needs
           argue
           severall
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           .
           Hence
           followed
           as
           an
           earnest
           or
           type
           thereof
           ,
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           
             Abel
             ;
          
           and
           because
           his
           sacrifice
           was
           acceptable
           ▪
           he
           himself
           was
           more
           acceptable
           then
           his
           sacrifice
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           be
           offered
           up
           in
           sacrifice
           ,
           to
           prefigure
           him
           ,
           whose
           blood
           speaks
           better
           things
           ,
           then
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Abel
             .
          
        
         
           Hitherto
           Gods
           promises
           for
           the
           coming
           down
           of
           his
           Son
           were
           only
           tyed
           
           to
           mankinde
           ▪
           but
           after
           the
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           ,
           when
           men
           were
           dispersed
           ,
           then
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           his
           nation
           ,
           &
           to
           promise
           
             Abraham
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             seed
             all
             generations
             should
             be
             blessed
             ;
          
           in
           token
           &
           memory
           hereof
           ,
           God
           instituted
           Circumcision
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           his
           issue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           succeed
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           pledge
           thereof
           ,
           
             Abraham
          
           being
           to
           administer
           an
           oath
           to
           his
           servant
           ,
           takes
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           layes
           it
           upon
           his
           loynes
           ,
           and
           then
           makes
           him
           swear
           .
           Now
           in
           a
           corporall
           oath
           ▪
           we
           ever
           lay
           our
           hands
           upon
           the
           most
           holy
           thing
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Bible
           ,
           or
           the
           Altar
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           servant
           layes
           his
           hands
           upon
           the
           loynes
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           23.
           2.
           seeing
           that
           Christ
           was
           then
           in
           the
           loynes
           of
           
             Abraham
             .
          
           Another
           memorable
           thing
           in
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           that
           he
           saw
           three
           Angels
           ,
           
           and
           he
           worshipped
           one
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           18.
           3.
           
           Which
           may
           a
           little
           set
           forth
           three
           Persons
           and
           one
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           
             Isaacs
          
           sacrifice
           it
           is
           more
           manifestly
           implyed
           ,
           for
           God
           would
           never
           
           require
           that
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           perform
           unto
           man
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           requiring
           of
           
             Abraham
          
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           Son
           ,
           what
           was
           then
           only
           proposed
           ,
           God
           would
           hereafter
           really
           perform
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           in
           sacrificing
           his
           only
           Son
           ,
           for
           
             Abraham
          
           and
           his
           Sons
           .
           
             Isaac
          
           gives
           the
           blessing
           to
           
             Jacob
             ;
          
           of
           whom
           that
           I
           may
           say
           nothing
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           the
           blessing
           which
           he
           gives
           unto
           his
           Sons
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           was
           very
           memorable
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           49.
           
           Giving
           his
           blessing
           to
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           Christ
           was
           to
           descend
           ,
           he
           there
           prophesieth
           of
           the
           time
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           and
           expresseth
           much
           joy
           and
           comfort
           therein
           ;
           but
           after
           speaking
           of
           
             Dan
             ,
          
           that
           
             he
             was
             a
             serpent
             ,
          
           certainly
           he
           had
           some
           relation
           to
           that
           cursed
           serpent
           ,
           which
           seduced
           our
           first
           Parents
           ;
           for
           
             Judas
             Iscariot
          
           who
           betrayed
           Christ
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           
             Dan
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           but
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           same
           
           tribe
           ,
           which
           
             Jacob
          
           foreseeing
           suddenly
           breaks
           out
           into
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Expectabo
             salutare
             tuum
             Domine
             ,
          
           Lord
           I
           will
           expect
           thy
           salvation
           ;
           though
           some
           of
           my
           posterity
           shall
           betray
           thee
           ,
           yet
           lay
           not
           the
           sin
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           hold
           me
           as
           innocent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           assured
           hope
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           he
           takes
           order
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           should
           be
           carried
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           going
           to
           Jerusalem
           in
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           there
           to
           meet
           Christ
           at
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           to
           trouble
           my self
           with
           so
           many
           testimonies
           ,
           all
           which
           do
           sufficiently
           
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           coming
           ;
           and
           that
           Christ
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           presupposeth
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           take
           one
           instance
           for
           all
           .
           When
           God
           did
           deliver
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           wonders
           ,
           and
           miracles
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           gave
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           used
           the
           ministry
           of
           Angels
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
             Moses
          
           out
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           should
           use
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Mitte
             quem
             missurus
             es
             ,
          
           Lord
           ,
           use
           no
           such
           preparation
           ,
           but
           send
           him
           whom
           thou
           art
           about
           to
           send
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           send
           thine
           own
           son
           immediately
           :
           for
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           he
           must
           be
           greater
           then
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           greater
           then
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           imployed
           ,
           greater
           then
           all
           the
           commands
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           his
           work
           and
           imployment
           must
           be
           greater
           then
           their
           deliverance
           from
           Egypt
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           a
           freedom
           ,
           and
           liberty
           from
           the
           captivity
           of
           sin
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           the
           conducting
           of
           us
           to
           that
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           true
           land
           of
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           work
           and
           imployment
           only
           fit
           for
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           Many
           other
           types
           might
           be
           produced
           ;
           Suppose
           the
           three
           Children
           in
           the
           
           fire
           ,
           all
           praising
           God
           with
           one
           voyce
           ,
           see
           how
           three
           do
           concurre
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fire
           did
           not
           hurt
           them
           (
           as
           the
           fire
           did
           not
           burn
           the
           bramble
           bush
           ,
           wherein
           God
           appeared
           to
           
             Moses
             )
             they
             saw
             one
             among
             them
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           so
           here
           is
           not
           only
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           they
           had
           known
           him
           by
           his
           face
           and
           countenance
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           
           of
           God.
           What
           shall
           we
           bring
           further
           instances
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           scope
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           Law
           tends
           only
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           undoubtedly
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           be
           no
           less
           then
           God
           ?
           for
           if
           we
           should
           think
           that
           God
           would
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           the
           slaughter
           of
           unreasonable
           creatures
           ,
           we
           must
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           a
           very
           unreasonable
           service
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           that
           Gods
           service
           should
           be
           directed
           to
           any
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           himself
           ,
           which
           must
           inforce
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           further
           you
           shall
           observe
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           form
           of
           our
           Baptisme
           
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             Baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
          
           and
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Baptisme
           is
           water
           ,
           and
           therein
           we
           make
           a
           profession
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           certainly
           the
           Jews
           had
           a
           tradition
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Messias
          
           should
           institute
           Baptisme
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           for
           whereas
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           written
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           Levites
           did
           send
           to
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           to
           know
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           
             M●…ssias
          
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             then
             why
             he
             did
             Baptize
             ?
          
           In
           token
           and
           memory
           hereof
           ,
           some
           there
           were
           ,
           who
           kept
           watering
           pots
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           S.
           
             John
          
           20.
           
           And
           this
           was
           done
           likewise
           by
           tradition
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           no
           warrant
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Joh.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           message
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           common
           custom
           of
           Jews
           ,
           give
           
           me
           leave
           to
           adde
           that
           miraculous
           pool
           of
           Bethesda
           ,
           
             John
          
           the
           5th
           where
           the
           Angell
           came
           down
           at
           a
           certain
           season
           ▪
           and
           moved
           the
           waters
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           took
           the
           first
           opportunity
           to
           be
           let
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           were
           cured
           ,
           of
           all
           their
           diseases
           ;
           this
           first
           letting
           down
           ,
           did
           only
           betoken
           their
           watchfulness
           ,
           their
           zeale
           ,
           their
           strength
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           endeavours
           of
           men
           must
           concurre
           ,
           cooperate
           ,
           and
           correspond
           with
           Gods
           goodness
           ,
           and
           providence
           .
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           the
           matter
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           element
           of
           water
           ,
           severall
           times
           intimated
           :
           shall
           we
           then
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           were
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           form
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           profession
           ,
           or
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ?
           Certainly
           as
           they
           had
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           have
           an
           obscure
           knowledge
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           do
           rather
           beleive
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           three
           Persons
           did
           so
           manifestly
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           
             vox
             Patris
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             well
             beloved
             Son
             ,
          
           there
           was
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           there
           was
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Dove
             ;
          
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           read
           ,
           that
           this
           seemed
           any
           way
           new
           or
           strange
           to
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           who
           certainly
           if
           he
           had
           been
           utterly
           ignorant
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           strangely
           strucken
           with
           astonishment
           and
           admiration
           of
           this
           so
           great
           a
           mysterie
           then
           revealed
           :
           
           but
           Saint
           
             John
          
           not
           contenting
           himself
           with
           that
           present
           mysterie
           ,
           taking
           it
           as
           granted
           ;
           he
           points
           out
           a
           further
           mysterie
           ,
           when
           this
           Son
           of
           God
           should
           become
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           satisfie
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
             Ecce
             agnus
             dei
             ,
             qui
             tollit
             peccata
             mundi
             .
          
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           should
           have
           so
           many
           tokens
           ,
           and
           such
           use
           of
           the
           element
           of
           waters
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           should
           be
           utterly
           
           ignorant
           without
           any
           the
           least
           intimation
           ,
           or
           notice
           of
           the
           form
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           how
           often
           do
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Verbum
             Domini
             venit
             ad
             prophetas
             ,
             spiritus
             Domini
             replevit
             orbem
             terrarum
             ,
          
           which
           very
           Phrases
           seem
           to
           imply
           Pers●…ns
           in
           the
           Deity
           ?
        
         
           I
           will
           yet
           further
           proceed
           ;
           certainly
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           sacrifice
           ,
           they
           
           did
           use
           prayers
           onely
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             God
             would
             send
             down
             his
             Son
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           for
           in
           Scripture
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           ,
           what
           prayers
           they
           used
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hence
           gathered
           ,
           
             Luk.
          
           1.
           when
           
             Zachary
          
           was
           sacrificing
           ,
           
             The
             Angel
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thy
             prayers
             are
             heard
             ,
          
           but
           what
           these
           prayers
           were
           ,
           did
           not
           yet
           appear
           ;
           m●…rk
           then
           by
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           shall
           know
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           and
           their
           prayers
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Angel
           
             Gabriel
          
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             forerunner
             to
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             expectation
             of
             Nations
             ;
          
           and
           the
           same
           Angel
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           carried
           another
           message
           to
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           for
           her
           conception
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           then
           here
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           sacrifice
           ,
           
             That
             God
             would
             has●…en
             his
             own
             coming
             ,
          
           and
           no
           longer
           feed
           them
           with
           types
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           doth
           most
           especially
           appear
           in
           the
           cessation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           
           falling
           out
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           argue
           that
           Christ
           could
           be
           no
           less
           then
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             God
             ;
          
           for
           you
           shall
           understand
           ,
           that
           about
           a
           full
           age
           before
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           cessation
           of
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           God
           sent
           no
           message
           to
           his
           people
           .
           As
           when
           the
           Sun
           ariseth
           ,
           the
           Stars
           are
           obscured
           .
           So
           lest
           the
           Jews
           might
           take
           any
           of
           Gods
           messengers
           for
           the
           
             Messias
             ,
          
           the
           time
           now
           approaching
           for
           his
           coming
           ,
           therefore
           God
           sent
           no
           messengers
           ,
           untill
           at
           length
           
             Zachary
          
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           was
           strucken
           dumb
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           untill
           the
           Birth
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           the
           name
           of
           
             John
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             points
             out
             the
             proper
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           look
           to
           the
           totall
           abrogation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           intimated
           
           in
           the
           dumbness
           of
           
             Zacharias
             ,
          
           when
           he
           was
           sacrificing
           ▪
           so
           not
           the
           Priest
           alone
           ,
           but
           the
           Temple
           it self
           did
           suffer
           ,
           in
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           the
           vayle
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           rent
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           were
           then
           dissolving
           ,
           and
           pulling
           down
           his
           own
           Temple
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           no
           longer
           to
           inhabite
           there
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Temple
           was
           afterward
           destroyed
           by
           
             Titus
             .
          
        
         
           As
           he
           forsook
           his
           Leviticall
           Priests
           by
           degrees
           ,
           though
           formerly
           he
           had
           
           committed
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           his
           doctrin
           to
           their
           custody
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           able
           to
           direct
           
             Herod
          
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           not
           the
           grace
           to
           go
           to
           adore
           him
           ;
           so
           herein
           they
           were
           only
           defective
           ,
           
             Mat
             ▪
          
           2.
           then
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ▪
           
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             it
             is
             expedi●…nt
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             die
             for
             the
             people
             ?
          
           S.
           
             John
          
           the
           11●
           here
           God
           gave
           them
           power
           to
           speak
           truth
           ;
           but
           God
           suffered
           them
           through
           their
           own
           malice
           to
           erre
           ,
           not
           understanding
           their
           own
           truth
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           
           they
           sought
           false
           witnesse
           against
           Christ
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           26.
           here
           was
           malice
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           perjury
           ;
           and
           as
           there
           was
           renouncing
           of
           God
           in
           words
           ,
           so
           in
           deeds
           :
           because
           Christ
           made
           himself
           what
           indeed
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           they
           cryed
           Crucifie
           him
           ,
           crucifie
           him
           ;
           and
           here
           was
           
             Deicid●…m
             ,
          
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           it
           lay
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           did
           murther
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           they
           fell
           by
           degrees
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           their
           Temple
           ;
           yet
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           had
           many
           servants
           ,
           who
           then
           were
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           for
           here
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           many
           were
           saved
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           as
           the
           Ninevites
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           and
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           :
           the
           reason
           hereof
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           the
           Synagogue
           was
           hedged
           in
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           
             Palestina
             ,
          
           but
           the
           Church
           is
           Catholick
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           So
           they
           are
           in
           excusable
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           adhere
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           I
           write
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           whole
           Law
           was
           referred
           to
           Christ
           ;
           all
           their
           sacrifices
           directed
           to
           Christ
           ;
           all
           their
           prophets
           prophesiing
           of
           Christ
           ;
           many
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           due
           preparations
           for
           his
           entertainment
           :
           surely
           this
           must
           needs
           argue
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           here
           was
           a
           worship
           onely
           proper
           to
           God.
           Or
           if
           we
           look
           not
           
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           take
           Gods
           Judgements
           upon
           the
           Jews
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           slaves
           and
           vass●…ls
           to
           all
           Nations
           ;
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           of
           them
           had
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Seigniory
           ,
           though
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           most
           expert
           ,
           and
           skilful
           Merchants
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           richest
           :
           a
           wonder
           it
           is
           but
           some
           of
           them
           should
           intend
           a
           Plantation
           ,
           and
           erect
           a
           Government
           .
           I
           do
           likewise
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Physicians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           their
           Ancestors
           lived
           in
           the
           East
           ▪
           Countreys
           ,
           where
           the
           best
           drugges
           and
           simples
           are
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           were
           better
           acquainted
           with
           their
           virtues
           and
           operations
           ,
           by
           the
           daily
           experience
           of
           them
           :
           and
           certainly
           they
           did
           leave
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           by
           tradition
           to
           their
           successors
           ;
           which
           they
           keep
           secret
           among
           themselves
           ,
           while
           throughout
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           slaves
           and
           vagabonds
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           even
           as
           
             Cain
          
           was
           upon
           the
           murder
           of
           
             Abel
             :
          
           that
           now
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           one
           place
           for
           sacrifice
           ;
           their
           tribes
           are
           confounded
           ,
           their
           Temple
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           this
           hath
           continued
           longer
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           Mosaicall
           Law
           continued
           in
           his
           vigor
           :
           which
           could
           never
           stand
           with
           the
           goodness
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           to
           permit
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           that
           the
           Law
           was
           accomplished
           ;
           and
           therefore
           abrogated
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospell
           might
           succeed
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           think
           now
           at
           length
           ,
           I
           have
           satisfied
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           
           that
           their
           An●…estors
           had
           some
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Messias
          
           was
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ▪
           more
           then
           ordinary
           man
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           Diety
           ▪
           and
           if
           this
           will
           not
           servo
           to
           give
           them
           satisfaction
           ,
           
           then
           I
           have
           paid
           them
           home
           at
           last
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           I
           have
           come
           to
           their
           own
           homes
           ,
           I
           have
           dispersed
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           scattered
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           dissolved
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           a
           Nation
           ,
           they
           shall
           no
           longer
           oppose
           ,
           or
           continue
           obstinate
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           now
           held
           self-will
           ,
           perverseness
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           particular
           contumacy
           .
           So
           from
           the
           Jews
           I
           come
           to
           Gentilisme
           :
           which
           as
           it
           was
           accompanyed
           with
           infidelity
           and
           Atheisme
           ,
           so
           you
           shall
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           Root
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           eradicate
           both
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Gentiles
           had
           no
           other
           pretence
           ,
           but
           human
           reason
           ;
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           human
           reason
           ,
           in
           this
           high
           mysterie
           of
           
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           not
           that
           reason
           can
           comprehend
           the
           mysterie
           ;
           for
           neither
           Scraphins
           ,
           nor
           Cherubins
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           can
           fully
           understand
           God
           :
           For
           to
           understand
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           indeed
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           understanding
           equall
           to
           that
           eternall
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           understanding
           of
           God.
           But
           I
           do
           undertake
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           human
           reason
           in
           this
           mysterie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           own
           ignorance
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           God
           ;
           then
           that
           this
           God
           is
           every
           way
           incompr●…hensible
           ,
           whereby
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           exceeds
           mans
           reason
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           attributes
           do
           .
           Then
           I
           will
           bring
           some
           proofes
           for
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           I
           will
           seal
           and
           conclude
           all
           with
           miracles
           ,
           works
           above
           naturall
           power
           ,
           to
           confirm
           words
           above
           naturall
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           This
           world
           being
           the
           workmanship
           of
           God
           ,
           serves
           as
           a
           book
           or
           a
           volume
           ,
           whereby
           every
           letter
           or
           punctilio
           points
           out
           the
           Maker
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           insist
           in
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           influence
           of
           Starres
           ,
           the
           strange
           and
           wonderfull
           meteors
           ;
           but
           take
           the
           least
           flie
           or
           worm
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           afford
           infinite
           arguments
           ,
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           here
           call
           heaven
           and
           earth
           to
           witness
           ;
           and
           I
           desire
           God
           ,
           that
           my
           tongue
           may
           cleave
           to
           the
           roof
           of
           my
           mouth
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           right
           hand
           may
           forget
           her
           cunning
           ,
           if
           ever
           I
           shall
           faile
           in
           any
           the
           least
           creature
           ,
           to
           produce
           infinite
           invincible
           demonstrative
           arguments
           ,
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
           And
           
           therefore
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           cursed
           Atheist
           is
           the
           greatest
           impostor
           ,
           denying
           ,
           a
           God
           ,
           he
           makes
           himself
           God
           ;
           for
           denying
           his
           Maker
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           make
           himself
           ,
           and
           consequently
           makes
           himself
           God
           ,
           who
           cannot
           adde
           one
           haire
           to
           his
           own
           growth
           ,
           nor
           a
           minute
           to
           his
           age
           .
           Yet
           some
           such
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           continue
           thus
           in
           their
           mad
           Blasphemy
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           call
           all
           the
           creatures
           to
           witness
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           Arts
           ,
           and
           Sciences
           shall
           concurre
           in
           the
           same
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           utterly
           condemne
           them
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           is
           seen
           or
           unseen
           ,
           whether
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           visible
           ,
           or
           invisible
           world
           ,
           every
           thing
           points
           out
           a
           Deity
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           severall
           perfection
           of
           creatures
           ,
           we
           thence
           infer
           severall
           attributes
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           may
           seem
           severall
           to
           us
           ;
           yet
           being
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           infinite
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           should
           limit
           or
           bound
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           there
           
           is
           no
           thing
           but
           God
           )
           it
           must
           therefore
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           infinite
           ;
           and
           the
           attributes
           ,
           though
           they
           appear
           severall
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           all
           but
           one
           infinite
           God
           :
           more
           particularly
           ,
           because
           we
           receive
           our
           first
           information
           from
           sense
           ,
           we
           thence
           conclude
           ,
        
         
           Whatsoever
           is
           ,
           is
           either
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Deus
             est
             quod
             vides
          
           
           
             totum
             ,
             &
             quod
             non
             vides
             totum
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           thou
           seest
           ,
           or
           seest
           not
           ,
           serves
           as
           an
           argument
           ,
           and
           proof
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           creatures
           in
           generall
           ,
           consider
           their
           proper
           and
           bounden
           nature
           ,
           together
           with
           so
           great
           variety
           and
           perfection
           in
           their
           own
           kind
           ,
           in
           this
           nature
           such
           excellent
           properties
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           accidences
           ,
           which
           do
           so
           well
           agree
           with
           the
           nature
           ;
           from
           this
           nature
           such
           strange
           and
           wonderfull
           operations
           and
           effects
           ;
           by
           this
           nature
           ,
           such
           an
           excellent
           order
           and
           proportion
           ,
           both
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           universe
           ;
           through
           this
           nature
           ,
           such
           a
           constancy
           and
           perseverance
           in
           keeping
           their
           due
           course
           ,
           in
           performing
           their
           duty
           ,
           service
           ,
           and
           Ministery
           to
           man
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           the
           creatures
           look
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           but
           one
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           which
           made
           and
           directed
           all
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           himself
           ,
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           universe
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           particulars
           ,
           in
           their
           preservation
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           more
           usefull
           ,
           and
           serviceable
           to
           man
           ;
           who
           might
           therefore
           return
           his
           praises
           ,
           and
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           all
           may
           tend
           and
           end
           in
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           end
           which
           was
           first
           in
           intention
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           the
           last
           in
           execution
           :
           that
           as
           the
           world
           is
           circular
           ,
           where
           it
           begins
           ,
           there
           it
           ends
           ;
           so
           beginning
           with
           God
           ,
           it
           endeth
           with
           God
           ,
           
             thus
             every
             thing
             doth
             testifie
             a
             God
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           you
           may
           fill
           up
           a
           Book
           greater
           then
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           with
           arguments
           ,
           and
           proofs
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           severall
           Arts
           ,
           and
           Sciences
           :
           the
           Metaphysicks
           
           have
           this
           prerogative
           ,
           to
           treat
           of
           generals
           and
           universals
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           every
           art
           her
           own
           proper
           bounds
           ;
           and
           to
           confirm
           the
           first
           grounds
           and
           principles
           of
           every
           Art
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Art
           it self
           is
           defective
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           to
           take
           the
           heavenly
           bodies
           ,
           seperated
           Soules
           ;
           and
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           spirituall
           world
           ,
           as
           their
           own
           proper
           objects
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           not
           only
           conclude
           one
           omnipotent
           Maker
           ;
           but
           they
           proceed
           further
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           which
           are
           bodies
           ;
           how
           they
           move
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           places
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           bodies
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           rest
           when
           they
           are
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           their
           motion
           serves
           them
           abroad
           ,
           only
           to
           recover
           their
           own
           homes
           :
           considering
           that
           the
           heavens
           do
           not
           move
           for
           their
           own
           private
           ends
           ,
           that
           they
           receive
           no
           benefit
           ,
           or
           advantage
           by
           their
           own
           motion
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           wholly
           directed
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           universe
           (
           when
           as
           no
           other
           naturall
           ,
           or
           sensless
           bodies
           do
           the
           like
           )
           considering
           that
           simple
           bodies
           can
           have
           but
           one
           simple
           motion
           ;
           yet
           are
           there
           great
           varieties
           ,
           and
           divers●…ies
           of
           motions
           in
           the
           heavens
           ;
           the
           Metaphysicks
           do
           hence
           infer
           ,
           that
           needs
           the
           motions
           of
           ●…he
           heavens
           ,
           must
           
           proceed
           from
           intelligences
           ,
           who
           are
           indeed
           Angels
           ;
           and
           thereby
           proceed
           
           influences
           ,
           the
           operation
           whereof
           we
           find
           in
           our
           sublunary
           bodies
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           prevented
           by
           application
           of
           any
           elementary
           qualities
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           where
           neither
           Sunshine
           ,
           nor
           motio●…
           
           could
           penetrate
           ,
           yet
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           influences
           ,
           we
           find
           metals
           ,
           and
           minerals
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           that
           excellent
           nature
           ,
           as
           that
           for
           their
           composition
           ,
           their
           long
           continuance
           ,
           and
           speciall
           virtues
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           inferior
           to
           the
           best
           of
           bodies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           serve
           for
           coyn
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           price
           of
           all
           our
           other
           commodities
           ;
           thus
           do
           the
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           by
           the
           speculation
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           not
           only
           conclude
           a
           first
           maker
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           necessity
           of
           Angels
           ,
           to
           continue
           that
           motion
           which
           the
           Creator
           began
           ,
           by
           setting
           the
           first
           wheel
           on
           going
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           by
           the
           heavens
           alone
           ,
           now
           by
           a
           view
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           the
           
           Metaphysicks
           finde
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           
             Transcendentia
             ,
          
           generall
           and
           universall
           qualities
           which
           are
           incident
           ,
           and
           must
           necessarily
           be
           fastned
           on
           all
           creatures
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           infer
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           the
           Rayes
           and
           Foo●…steps
           of
           one
           unversall
           Maker
           ;
           as
           when
           they
           see
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           ,
           
             Ens
             ●…num
             ,
             verum
             ,
             bonum
             ,
          
           they
           instantly
           conceive
           that
           these
           are
           immediately
           borrowed
           ,
           and
           proceed
           from
           the
           first
           Maker
           ;
           and
           therefore
           do
           necessarily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           
             Ens
             entium
             ,
             prima
             veritas
             ,
             simplicissima
             ●…nitas
             ,
             infinita
             bonitas
             ,
          
           who
           is
           
             causa
             eausarum
             ,
          
           the
           author
           of
           his
           own
           beeing
           ;
           the
           efficient
           cause
           from
           whom
           all
           the
           rest
           do
           proceed
           ;
           the
           finall
           cau●…e
           
           to
           whom
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           directed
           ;
           Thus
           every
           thing
           must
           have
           as
           inward
           causes
           matter
           and
           form
           ,
           whereof
           it
           subsists
           ;
           so
           outward
           causes
           efficient
           and
           finall
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           directed
           ,
           for
           of
           nothing
           comes
           nothing
           ;
           adde
           nothing
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           there
           remains
           nothing
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Metaphysicks
           this
           is
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           in
           things
           which
           exceed
           the
           ordinary
           
           rank
           and
           condition
           ,
           such
           as
           least
           exceed
           ,
           must
           ever
           be
           admitted
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           most
           facile
           and
           easie
           ;
           whereby
           mans
           understanding
           may
           be
           better
           guided
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           sooner
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           finde
           lesse
           opposition
           .
           
             E
             :
             G
             :
          
           If
           I
           should
           aske
           ,
           whether
           every
           thing
           should
           be
           eternall
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           should
           be
           but
           only
           one
           eternall●…
           ?
           which
           should
           give
           a
           beeing
           to
           all
           inferior
           creatures
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           bounded
           in
           all
           their
           dimensions
           and
           qualities
           ,
           so
           likewise
           in
           their
           continuance
           ,
           whereas
           that
           only
           one
           eternall
           must
           be
           infinite
           ,
           and
           unlimited
           in
           all
           other
           attributes
           as
           well
           as
           eternity
           ;
           surely
           right
           reason
           would
           instantly
           conclude
           rather
           for
           one
           ,
           then
           for
           all
           ;
           and
           thence
           infer
           a
           necessity
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           whole
           universe
           is
           so
           well
           compacted
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           part
           hath
           such
           a
           mutuall
           co●…respondencie
           ,
           and
           relation
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           one
           body
           ,
           one
           Corporation
           ,
           right
           reason
           concludes
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           Maker
           ,
           one
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           do
           proceed
           ;
           and
           one
           finall
           end
           to
           which
           all
           do
           tend
           ,
           
             The
             glory
             and
             service
             of
             that
             Maker
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           having
           found
           out
           that
           
             unum
             principium
             ,
          
           that
           only
           one
           efficient
           cause
           of
           the
           universe
           ,
           I
           must
           then
           recommend
           unto
           you
           another
           Axiom
           of
           
           the
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           
             Semper
             excipiendum
             est
             primum
             in
             unoquoque
             genere
             ,
          
           By
           virtue
           hereof
           ,
           infinite
           are
           the
           prerogatives
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Deity
           ,
           while
           all
           blemishes
           and
           imperfections
           do
           vanish
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ;
           thus
           the
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           of
           God
           by
           a
           naturall
           light
           ,
           
           it
           is
           either
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           ,
           
             transcending
             and
             surpassing
             the
             Sphear
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
          
           for
           that
           God
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ranked
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           limited
           measure
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           by
           way
           of
           negation
           ,
           in
           scattering
           and
           dispersing
           those
           cloudy
           mists
           ,
           which
           may
           any
           way
           obscure
           ,
           or
           cast
           the
           least
           aspersion
           upon
           the
           Deity
           ;
           so
           zealous
           are
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Unity
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           The
           Metaphysicks
           do
           further
           use
           Arguments
           taken
           from
           Analogies
           ,
           as
           
           that
           one
           spirituall
           God
           should
           appoint
           one
           Vicegerent
           under
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           one
           corporeall
           God
           ,
           to
           govern
           this
           materiall
           world
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           One
           Sun
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           from
           ▪
           whom
           all
           the
           Stars
           borrow
           their
           light
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           the
           Corporeall
           World
           receives
           all
           her
           perfection
           ;
           and
           as
           God
           is
           only
           known
           by
           the
           revealing
           of
           himself
           ,
           so
           this
           Sun
           is
           discerned
           only
           by
           his
           own
           light
           ,
           yet
           the
           eye
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           penetrate
           ,
           or
           fasten
           on
           the
           Sun
           ,
           lest
           wasting
           the
           spirits
           ,
           it
           fall
           into
           blindness
           and
           darkness
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           is
           eclipsed
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           the
           brightness
           thereof
           is
           obscured
           ;
           yet
           then
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           behold
           it
           ;
           nothing
           is
           so
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           sight
           :
           which
           serves
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           or
           Analog●…e
           ,
           to
           deterre
           us
           from
           prying
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           which
           have
           the
           
           commendations
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Sciences
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           most
           demonstrative
           :
           I
           will
           therefore
           borrow
           some
           examples
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           only
           instance
           in
           Astrology
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           plainly
           sheweth
           so
           many
           great
           ,
           and
           such
           strange
           wonders
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           man
           of
           ordinary
           capacity
           cannot
           easily
           conceive
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           argue
           that
           God
           himself
           must
           be
           much
           more
           admirable
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           :
           suppose
           that
           the
           Sun
           which
           appears
           unto
           the
           eye
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           of
           a
           little
           compass
           and
           quantity
           ,
           yet
           should
           be
           so
           much
           greater
           then
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           which
           certainly
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           could
           not
           enlighten
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           Bullet
           may
           seem
           very
           swift
           ,
           for
           the
           eye
           cannot
           follow
           it
           ,
           nor
           avoyd
           it
           ;
           
           yet
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Stars
           near
           the
           Equinoctiall
           ,
           do
           move
           a
           hundred
           times
           swifter
           then
           a
           Bullet
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           circuit
           which
           they
           make
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           naturall
           day
           ;
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           they
           seem
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           stood
           still
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           spacious
           Earth
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           her
           huge
           Mountains
           and
           Rocks
           ;
           alas
           ,
           they
           carry
           no
           proportion
           of
           any
           sensible
           quantity
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           at
           Sea
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           whole
           medietie
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           earth
           at
           all
           to
           hinder
           our
           sight
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           one
           mother
           earth
           affording
           the
           same
           nourishment
           ,
           a
           little
           durty
           Pap
           to
           the
           severall
           plants
           ,
           yet
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           it
           should
           prove
           sweetness
           in
           one
           ,
           bitterness
           in
           another
           ;
           
           and
           so
           of
           all
           severall
           tasts
           and
           savours
           fitted
           and
           proportioned
           to
           all
           particular
           natures
           ;
           this
           I
           write
           to
           assure
           man
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           sense
           and
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           difference
           ,
           and
           disproportion
           between
           the
           two
           Worlds
           ,
           that
           man
           might
           see
           his
           own
           infirmity
           ,
           acknowledge
           his
           weakness
           ;
           and
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           much
           inferior
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           ignorant
           in
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           spirituall
           World
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           rashly
           to
           oppose
           ,
           but
           humbly
           to
           submit
           his
           own
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           But
           fearing
           lest
           these
           Metaphysicall
           Mathematicall
           contemplations
           
           might
           be
           obscure
           ;
           I
           will
           therefore
           descend
           lower
           ,
           and
           instance
           in
           such
           particulars
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           more
           perspicuous
           ;
           and
           whereof
           we
           may
           take
           morenotice
           as
           being
           more
           sensible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           better
           known
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           Logicians
           have
           reduced
           all
           things
           into
           predicaments
           ,
           I
           will
           insist
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           order
           .
           First
           for
           ,
           Substance
           ,
           which
           consists
           of
           matter
           
           and
           form
           ,
           who
           fashioned
           these
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           should
           afford
           Organs
           and
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           a
           fit
           habitation
           for
           the
           form
           ,
           that
           the
           form
           should
           adde
           perfection
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           and
           ornament
           to
           the
           matter
           ?
           surely
           they
           could
           not
           thus
           severally
           dispose
           themselves
           ,
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           some
           efficient
           cause
           to
           order
           them
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           matter
           proceeds
           quantity
           ,
           which
           hath
           severall
           dimensions
           ,
           
           longitude
           ,
           latitude
           ,
           and
           profundity
           ;
           but
           who
           squared
           out
           these
           with
           his
           Rule
           and
           his
           Compass
           ,
           according
           to
           measure
           and
           proportion
           ,
           but
           some
           omnipotent
           power
           ,
           for
           nothing
           will
           bound
           and
           limit
           it self
           ?
        
         
           From
           the
           form
           proceeds
           qualitie
           ,
           which
           admits
           degrees
           of
           comparison
           ,
           
           good
           ,
           better
           ,
           best
           ,
           but
           needs
           there
           must
           be
           some
           infinite
           power
           to
           prescribe
           and
           appoint
           the
           degrees
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           how
           things
           are
           constituted
           in
           themselves
           ,
           now
           in
           relation
           to
           
           others
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           the
           heavens
           are
           sitted
           for
           the
           Earth
           ;
           how
           the
           E●…ements
           are
           proportioned
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           agree
           in
           their
           Symbolizing
           qualities
           ;
           how
           the
           Male
           and
           the
           Female
           are
           fitted
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           how
           every
           thing
           is
           fitted
           with
           food
           ,
           with
           harbour
           ,
           with
           rayment
           :
           surely
           some
           infinite
           omnipotent
           wisedom
           made
           our
           provision
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           were
           left
           to
           our selves
           ,
           we
           should
           starve
           in
           our
           own
           wants
           .
           For
           Action
           ,
           if
           unreasonable
           
           creatures
           do
           work
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           the
           dumb
           creatures
           do
           in
           every
           thing
           naturally
           ,
           which
           concerns
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           condition
           :
           Surely
           this
           must
           proceed
           from
           some
           infinite
           intellective
           power
           ,
           which
           infuseth
           such
           a
           knowledg
           into
           them
           ,
           with
           this
           limitation
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           only
           extend
           to
           such
           things
           as
           are
           necessary
           to
           their
           beei●…g
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
           For
           
             Passion
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           thing
           to
           consider
           what
           
           Birds
           and
           Beasts
           will
           do
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           ;
           the
           Hares
           which
           are
           near
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           do
           watch
           their
           time
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Hounds
           are
           in
           pursuit
           ,
           they
           may
           goe
           close
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           tyde
           coming
           in
           ,
           might
           take
           away
           the
           sent
           ,
           they
           shall
           observe
           where
           the
           sharpest
           stones
           are
           ,
           that
           themselves
           being
           light
           may
           pass
           over
           ,
           while
           the
           dogges
           being
           heavy
           ,
           may
           cut
           
           themselves
           ,
           and
           cannot
           follow
           the
           pursuit
           :
           if
           Gunpowder
           be
           a
           late
           invention
           of
           ours
           ,
           surely
           the
           wilde
           Foule
           in
           discovering
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           late
           invention
           of
           theirs
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           a
           fencer
           so
           cuning
           as
           they
           are
           in
           defending
           themselves
           .
           The
           Serpent
           will
           so
           winde
           her
           body
           ,
           that
           she
           will
           make
           it
           a
           Buckler
           for
           defence
           of
           her
           head
           ,
           where
           she
           knows
           the
           least
           blow
           proves
           deadly
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           wanting
           in
           Stratagems
           .
           
             Quando
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           
           it
           is
           wonderfull
           to
           consider
           how
           the
           poor
           Silkworm
           ,
           and
           the
           Mulbery
           bud
           come
           together
           .
           The
           Swallow
           ,
           the
           Cuckow
           ,
           and
           other
           Summer
           Birds
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           not
           at
           their
           just
           time
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           some
           Storms
           and
           Winter
           cold
           are
           behind
           .
           Where
           these
           Birds
           should
           hide
           themselves
           ;
           how
           they
           should
           continue
           without
           food
           ,
           and
           
             where
          
           they
           should
           
           provide
           food
           at
           their
           coming
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           Martins
           bring
           into
           their
           Nest
           such
           worms
           ,
           as
           no
           reasonable
           man
           scarce
           knowes
           where
           to
           finde
           the
           like
           .
           For
           the
           building
           of
           their
           Nests
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           able
           on
           the
           highest
           
           Trees
           ,
           to
           lay
           as
           sure
           a
           foundation
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           build
           upon
           a
           Rock
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           let
           him
           be
           never
           so
           skilful
           in
           Architecture
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           best
           means
           and
           instruments
           he
           hath
           ,
           his
           Rule
           ,
           his
           Square
           ,
           his
           Levell
           ,
           his
           Compass
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           make
           the
           like
           Nest.
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           whatsoever
           doth
           
             habitually
          
           concern
           the
           creatures
           ;
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           so
           grounded
           in
           
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           so
           supported
           with
           all
           severall
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           do
           no
           lesse
           then
           admire
           the
           goodness
           and
           power
           of
           their
           Maker
           ;
           that
           such
           
           unreasonable
           creatures
           in
           themselves
           ,
           should
           notwithstanding
           order
           themselves
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           best
           reason
           .
           Thus
           every
           thing
           doth
           testifie
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           might
           
             fill
             up
             a
             book
             greater
             then
             the
             whole
             World
             with
             arguments
             and
             proofes
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           to
           confound
           my self
           with
           generals
           ,
           I
           will
           descend
           to
           particulars
           .
           
           When
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           Suns
           continuall
           motion
           for
           our
           service
           ,
           when
           we
           our selves
           are
           not
           the
           Authors
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           yet
           those
           heavenly
           bodies
           ,
           as
           wanting
           understanding
           ,
           cannot
           direct
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           the
           use
           of
           their
           own
           motions
           ,
           doubtless
           we
           must
           conceive
           some
           higher
           agent
           ,
           some
           intellective
           power
           ,
           who
           both
           giving
           and
           knowing
           the
           influence
           and
           operation
           of
           the
           heavens
           ;
           as
           likewise
           the
           use
           and
           necessities
           of
           this
           inferior
           World
           ,
           did
           accordingly
           dispose
           and
           order
           these
           Actions
           ,
           and
           that
           
             is
             God
             himself
             .
          
           And
           seeing
           that
           all
           things
           are
           carried
           ,
           
             Certa
             lege
             ,
             pulcherrimo
             ordine
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Rule
           and
           Square
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           seeing
           all
           things
           were
           Created
           
             verbo
             virtutis
             suae
             ,
          
           by
           the
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           a
           world
           of
           ages
           would
           not
           have
           sufficed
           for
           the
           framing
           of
           this
           world
           :
           doubtless
           we
           must
           conceive
           ,
           that
           in
           God
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           wisdom
           ,
           ●…joyned
           with
           infinite
           power
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           best
           approved
           heathen
           
           Philosophers
           did
           acknowledge
           nothing
           can
           be
           hid
           from
           his
           wisdom
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           his
           wisdom
           hath
           not
           contrived
           ;
           nothing
           can
           resist
           his
           power
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           only
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           if
           ,
           I
           shall
           further
           demand
           what
           is
           an
           infinite
           ?
           then
           we
           begin
           
           to
           discover
           our
           own
           weakness
           ,
           
             Natura
             abhorret
             infinitum
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           
           possibly
           conceive
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           infinite
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           mans
           understanding
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           comprehension
           ;
           and
           to
           comprehend
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           without
           limits
           and
           bounds
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           in
           it self
           incomprehensible
           ,
           this
           implies
           a
           contradiction
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           God
           ;
           this
           God
           to
           be
           infinite
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           light
           of
           reason
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           possibly
           conceive
           an
           infinite
           .
           Now
           every
           thing
           in
           God
           being
           of
           like
           extent
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           infinite
           ;
           reason
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           taught
           in
           hurnility
           to
           prostrate
           her self
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           blear
           eyes
           to
           behold
           the
           Sunshine
           ;
           with
           waxen
           wings
           ,
           to
           draw
           near
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           again
           p●…esumptuously
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           other
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           
           every
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           this
           property
           ,
           to
           be
           infinite
           ;
           and
           even
           naturall
           reason
           shall
           testifie
           so
           much
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           infinite
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           without
           bounds
           ,
           or
           limitations
           ;
           and
           what
           should
           bound
           or
           limit
           Gods
           nature
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Creatures
           the
           effects
           of
           Gods
           power
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           God
           hath
           a
           most
           absolute
           freedom
           ,
           &
           liberty
           of
           wil
           ;
           neither
           violence
           can
           inforce
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           necessity
           can
           be
           imposed
           upon
           him
           ,
           only
           he
           is
           tyed
           
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           own
           nature
           ,
           which
           makes
           for
           his
           infinite
           excellency
           and
           perfection
           ,
           for
           thereby
           he
           is
           made
           uncapable
           of
           any
           blemish
           or
           defect
           ;
           thus
           being
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           or
           Goodness
           itself
           ,
           he
           cannot
           commit
           sin
           ;
           being
           Justice
           it self
           ,
           he
           can
           do
           no
           injury
           or
           wrong
           ;
           being
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           he
           cannot
           speak
           falshood
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           contradiction
           in
           his
           words
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           light
           without
           shadow
           ,
           he
           neither
           hath
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           imperfection
           befall
           him
           .
        
         
           Since
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           own
           beeing
           ,
           he
           must
           therefore
           have
           the
           
           best
           and
           most
           incomparable
           beeing
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           addition
           made
           ;
           for
           his
           duration
           or
           continuance
           ,
           both
           
             à
             parte
             ante
             ,
          
           and
           
             à
             parte
             post
             ,
          
           it
           is
           alike
           infinite
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           eternity
           ,
           for
           the
           
           extent
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           it
           is
           infinite
           ,
           he
           is
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           unlimited
           Ubiquity
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           heavens
           cannot
           contain
           him
           ,
           
           and
           the
           least
           ▪
           punctilio
           cannot
           exclude
           him
           :
           for
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           he
           is
           Omniscient
           ,
           
           he
           knows
           all
           things
           ,
           past
           ,
           future
           ,
           present
           ,
           what
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           can
           possibly
           be
           ,
           without
           any
           discourse
           or
           reasoning
           ,
           he
           sees
           them
           all
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           present
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           his
           wisdom
           hath
           once
           laid
           the
           ground
           and
           platform
           (
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           speak
           of
           God
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           having
           the
           weakness
           of
           infirmity
           of
           man
           in
           my self
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           men
           ,
           who
           cannot
           otherwise
           conceive
           me
           )
           then
           the
           power
           of
           God
           puts
           all
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Omnipotent
           ,
           for
           he
           creates
           all
           things
           of
           nothing
           ,
           
           
             à
             non-ente
             ad
             ens
             ,
          
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           distance
           ,
           which
           requires
           an
           infinite
           power
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           resist
           this
           power
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           power
           ?
           Things
           being
           once
           constituted
           ,
           then
           succeeds
           
           Gods
           infinite
           providence
           ,
           which
           implies
           his
           wisdom
           and
           power
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           constancy
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           being
           founded
           with
           such
           excellent
           wisdom
           and
           power
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           permitted
           to
           perish
           .
           And
           as
           there
           is
           such
           a
           constancy
           in
           his
           actions
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           an
           Immutability
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           for
           having
           the
           best
           condition
           ,
           
           if
           he
           should
           any
           way
           alter
           or
           change
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           his
           detriment
           and
           loss
           ,
           which
           his
           infinite
           wisdom
           and
           power
           could
           not
           permit
           :
           and
           upon
           all
           several
           occasions
           God
           is
           most
           abundantly
           provided
           ,
           for
           having
           given
           unto
           men
           a
           liberty
           and
           freedom
           of
           will
           ,
           making
           man
           according
           to
           his
           own
           image
           ,
           and
           like
           unto
           himself
           ,
           hereby
           man
           is
           enabled
           and
           made
           capable
           either
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           Gods
           law
           ,
           or
           to
           transgress
           :
           and
           answerable
           thereunto
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           God
           an
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           
           to
           punish
           the
           offence
           of
           infinite
           malignity
           ,
           being
           committed
           against
           an
           infinite
           Majesty
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           there
           is
           in
           God
           an
           infinite
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           
           accept
           and
           reward
           the
           poor
           weak
           endevours
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           no
           value
           in
           themselves
           :
           for
           alas
           ,
           what
           can
           man
           do
           to
           deserve
           Gods
           favor
           ?
           when
           as
           he
           is
           nothing
           in
           himself
           ,
           surely
           his
           works
           must
           needs
           be
           less
           then
           nothing
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           substance
           or
           body
           be
           wanting
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shadow
           :
           Gods
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           as
           the
           means
           must
           make
           them
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           crown
           them
           with
           an
           infinite
           bliss
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           respect
           of
           continuance
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           God
           make
           any
           thing
           which
           shall
           be
           wholly
           independent
           
           from
           himself
           ,
           for
           this
           were
           to
           devest
           himself
           of
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           resign
           it
           to
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           deprive
           himself
           ,
           which
           God
           cannot
           do
           :
           for
           as
           man
           was
           created
           of
           nothing
           ,
           so
           without
           a
           constant
           and
           continual
           support
           ,
           he
           would
           in
           every
           moment
           fall
           unto
           nothing
           .
           As
           God
           is
           the
           first
           and
           sole
           Cause
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           the
           continual
           and
           sole
           preserver
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           though
           making
           man
           according
           to
           his
           own
           image
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           liberty
           of
           will
           ,
           yet
           still
           God
           hath
           reserved
           to
           himself
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           foresight
           and
           prescience
           ,
           but
           when
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           curb
           to
           bridle
           and
           order
           this
           liberty
           of
           will
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           see
           cause
           ,
           and
           Gods
           prescience
           imposeth
           no
           necessity
           upon
           the
           action
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Omnipotency
           of
           God
           creates
           all
           things
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           so
           the
           Omnisciency
           of
           God
           may
           foresee
           and
           foreknow
           all
           things
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           Gods
           power
           and
           Gods
           knowledge
           are
           of
           like
           extent
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           when
           no
           cause
           is
           determinated
           and
           ordered
           ,
           yet
           
             God
             who
             seeth
             all
             things
             which
             are
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             if
             they
             were
             ,
          
           so
           he
           may
           foresee
           things
           which
           shall
           be
           ,
           though
           the
           causes
           be
           free
           ,
           and
           not
           determinated
           ,
           for
           he
           sees
           things
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           causes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           infinite
           light
           of
           his
           own
           Intellectuals
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           causes
           (
           whereof
           alone
           we
           are
           to
           judge
           )
           the
           effects
           may
           be
           free
           &
           voluntary
           ,
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           prescience
           (
           whereof
           we
           are
           not
           to
           judge
           )
           they
           may
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           succeed
           .
           This
           I
           will
           illustrate
           by
           
           an
           example
           ;
           He
           that
           stands
           on
           a
           high
           Mountain
           ,
           and
           on
           either
           side
           sees
           passengers
           riding
           in
           the
           same
           rode-way
           ,
           some
           forward
           ,
           some
           backward
           ,
           some
           towards
           each
           other
           ,
           the
           passengers
           ride
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           it
           lies
           in
           their
           power
           to
           go
           or
           not
           to
           go
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           stands
           on
           the
           hill
           may
           know
           where
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           meet
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           his
           foreknowledge
           ,
           they
           meet
           very
           casually
           and
           voluntary
           :
           and
           thus
           may
           Gods
           prescience
           stand
           with
           the
           freedom
           and
           liberty
           of
           mans
           actions
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           I
           have
           made
           a
           high
           flight
           ,
           and
           now
           me
           thinks
           I
           am
           like
           a
           
           man
           that
           is
           weary
           in
           holding
           up
           his
           head
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           his
           spirits
           are
           a
           little
           wasted
           with
           too
           much
           light
           ,
           he
           retires
           home
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           his
           inner
           rooms
           ,
           he
           findes
           them
           so
           dark
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           see
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           rests
           himself
           there
           for
           a
           time
           to
           recover
           his
           strength
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           again
           to
           discern
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           heavens
           :
           So
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           making
           further
           search
           into
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           I
           finde
           my
           eyes
           dazled
           ,
           now
           to
           turn
           mine
           eyes
           inward
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           diligent
           search
           ,
           what
           knowledge
           man
           hath
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           in
           such
           things
           as
           meerly
           concern
           himself
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           his
           natural
           knowledge
           may
           transport
           him
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           we
           may
           presume
           upon
           our
           natural
           light
           ,
           to
           discern
           a
           supernatural
           object
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           &
           of
           a
           higher
           condition
           .
        
         
           Our
           own
           reason
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           man
           that
           hath
           not
           
           bounds
           of
           Circumscription
           :
           Thus
           in
           our
           stature
           ,
           
             Datur
             maximum
             &
             minimum
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           adde
           to
           our
           own
           growth
           ;
           thus
           in
           our
           senses
           ,
           
             Excellens
             sensibile
             ●…orrumpit
             sensum
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           fasten
           our
           eyes
           on
           the
           Sun
           ;
           thus
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           limbs
           ,
           we
           finde
           in
           our selves
           a
           definite
           and
           determinate
           power
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           work
           beyond
           our
           ability
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           a
           measure
           and
           stint
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           beyond
           our
           limited
           capacity
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           better
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           several
           degrees
           of
           understanding
           
           in
           man
           himself
           ,
           how
           one
           man
           doth
           far
           exceed
           another
           in
           wit
           ,
           capacity
           and
           apprehension
           .
           Thus
           we
           finde
           that
           all
           wits
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           all
           studies
           ,
           and
           all
           Sciences
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           the
           light
           of
           great
           natural
           Intellectuals
           ,
           who
           is
           fit
           to
           wade
           through
           the
           midnight
           of
           the
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           or
           to
           spy
           out
           the
           curious
           subtilties
           of
           School-learning
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           engines
           in
           his
           brain
           who
           is
           fit
           for
           Mathematical
           studies
           ,
           or
           Architecture
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           a
           quick
           and
           nimble
           fancy
           ,
           who
           aims
           to
           excel
           in
           Poetry
           or
           Rhetorick
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           an
           exact
           memory
           ,
           to
           compute
           the
           Concordancy
           of
           Times
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           perfect
           Historian
           :
           So
           then
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           so
           to
           order
           the
           states
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           gifts
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           some
           should
           become
           Teachers
           ,
           others
           prove
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           Proficients
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           give
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           prosper
           their
           endevours
           :
           And
           while
           they
           are
           learning
           ,
           necessary
           it
           is
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           their
           Teachers
           .
           And
           is
           there
           such
           a
           difference
           of
           men
           between
           themselves
           ,
           comparing
           one
           with
           another
           ?
           
           then
           much
           more
           is
           there
           a
           far
           greater
           difference
           between
           God
           and
           man.
           Suppose
           I
           should
           compare
           God
           with
           man
           in
           other
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           
           see
           the
           infinite
           difference
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           man
           but
           weakness
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           Omnipotency
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           length
           of
           mans
           age
           ,
           but
           less
           then
           a
           minute
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           eternity
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           wealth
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           beggery
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           treasures
           ?
           Then
           what
           is
           the
           wit
           and
           understanding
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           meer
           foolishness
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           wisdome
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           lay
           a
           deeper
           foundation
           ,
           lest
           natural
           reason
           might
           
           presume
           too
           far
           ,
           she
           must
           first
           be
           taught
           to
           humble
           her self
           ;
           I
           would
           then
           first
           ask
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           object
           of
           natural
           reason
           ?
           surely
           I
           will
           extend
           the
           object
           as
           far
           as
           possibly
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           her
           the
           uttermost
           due
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           object
           of
           natural
           reason
           to
           be
           the
           natural
           world
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           and
           principles
           whereof
           the
           world
           doth
           subsist
           ,
           Reason
           doth
           likewise
           guide
           her self
           by
           way
           of
           direction
           :
           but
           man
           sees
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           natural
           world
           ,
           the
           material
           heavens
           ,
           which
           incompass
           and
           hedge
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           a
           Circumference
           to
           the
           Centre
           or
           Circle
           :
           Then
           surely
           he
           must
           see
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           beyond
           which
           he
           cannot
           extend
           his
           natural
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           fitly
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           form
           and
           fashion
           of
           mans
           head
           or
           scull
           ,
           which
           is
           somewhat
           circular
           ,
           and
           not
           unlike
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           his
           brains
           are
           within
           the
           scull
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           without
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           man
           :
           So
           what
           is
           within
           the
           cavity
           of
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           may
           be
           partly
           involved
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           mans
           brain
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           written
           in
           Characters
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           without
           the
           convexity
           of
           this
           Globe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           enter
           into
           mans
           brain
           .
        
         
           Thus
           every
           faculty
           hath
           his
           object
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           be
           
             adaequatum
          
           every
           
           way
           answerable
           and
           proportionable
           to
           the
           faculty
           ,
           and
           what
           exceeds
           this
           object
           ,
           comes
           not
           within
           the
           sphere
           of
           that
           faculty
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           cannot
           hear
           ,
           the
           ear
           cannot
           smell
           ,
           the
           hand
           cannot
           taste
           ;
           for
           every
           faculty
           hath
           as
           her
           own
           proper
           organs
           and
           instruments
           ,
           so
           her
           own
           proper
           bounds
           .
        
         
           And
           lest
           Reason
           should
           be
           presumptuous
           ,
           and
           being
           onely
           natural
           ,
           should
           rashly
           adventure
           to
           leap
           into
           the
           supernatural
           world
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           infidelity
           should
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           what
           is
           above
           her
           reach
           and
           apprehension
           ;
           I
           must
           lay
           open
           her
           weakness
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           far
           she
           is
           wounded
           even
           in
           her
           own
           naturals
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           be
           well
           asham'd
           of
           her self
           ,
           if
           being
           so
           ignorant
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           which
           concern
           her
           ,
           yet
           she
           must
           presume
           to
           comprehend
           mysteries
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           which
           so
           far
           exceed
           her
           reach
           and
           apprehension
           .
        
         
           See
           then
           our
           defects
           in
           natural
           knowledge
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           motion
           
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           insensible
           Influences
           ,
           the
           miraculous
           Meteors
           ,
           but
           come
           we
           to
           the
           meanest
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           of
           them
           in
           general
           :
           The
           Philosophers
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           forms
           of
           things
           are
           utterly
           unknown
           ;
           
           whence
           the
           Logicians
           conclude
           ,
           That
           we
           cannot
           assign
           the
           proper
           differences
           ,
           and
           consequently
           both
           of
           them
           fail
           in
           their
           definitions
           ,
           and
           content
           themselves
           onely
           with
           bare
           descriptions
           ,
           and
           outward
           properties
           :
           And
           therein
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           attaining
           any
           perfection
           ,
           that
           every
           day
           new
           qualities
           are
           discovered
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           I
           tax
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           
             Hippocrates
          
           who
           knew
           as
           much
           as
           any
           man
           did
           living
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           begins
           his
           book
           with
           excusing
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           
             Ars
             longa
             est
             ,
             &
             vita
             brevis
             .
          
           Alas
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           the
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           great
           Clerks
           after
           much
           study
           ,
           night-watchings
           ,
           and
           labours
           ,
           think
           it
           a
           great
           perfection
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           discern
           their
           own
           ignorance
           .
           I
           remember
           when
           I
           was
           a
           young
           Scholar
           in
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           sometimes
           for
           our
           own
           health
           and
           recreation
           ,
           taking
           the
           fresh
           air
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           we
           would
           look
           for
           Herbs
           and
           Simples
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           virtues
           and
           operations
           of
           them
           ,
           alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           ou●…
           Her
           alists
           were
           wonderfully
           defective
           :
           At
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           try
           conclusions
           ,
           we
           would
           finde
           out
           a
           Birds
           nest
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Hen
           had
           laid
           her
           full
           number
           of
           eggs
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           sit
           ,
           every
           third
           day
           we
           would
           open
           an
           egge
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           manner
           and
           degrees
           of
           Conception
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           white
           of
           the
           egge
           which
           made
           the
           skin
           ,
           the
           bones
           ,
           the
           feathers
           ,
           the
           beak
           ,
           while
           the
           yolk
           was
           reserved
           for
           the
           more
           inward
           and
           vital
           parts
           ;
           and
           truly
           ,
           we
           could
           but
           admire
           Gods
           workmanship
           and
           wonders
           in
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           thence
           we
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           such
           ignorance
           in
           natural
           things
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           seem
           strange
           if
           we
           proved
           stark
           blinde
           in
           supernaturals
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           we
           have
           taught
           the
           natural
           man
           his
           ignorance
           in
           natural
           
           things
           ,
           and
           until
           he
           can
           acquit
           himself
           therein
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           strange
           presumption
           to
           trust
           to
           his
           own
           skill
           in
           supernaturals
           .
           Now
           God
           observes
           the
           same
           method
           and
           rule
           for
           our
           learning
           and
           instruction
           ,
           both
           in
           things
           natural
           and
           supernatural
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           first
           we
           must
           begin
           with
           belief
           :
           thus
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           scholar
           should
           first
           believe
           his
           Schoolmaster
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           simplest
           and
           weakest
           in
           apprehension
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           trust
           reposed
           in
           others
           ,
           doth
           naturally
           submit
           his
           own
           opinion
           to
           the
           better
           judgement
           of
           others
           .
           Thus
           the
           poor
           silly
           childe
           ,
           who
           understands
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           fathers
           counsel
           ,
           yet
           he
           believes
           him
           ,
           and
           follows
           his
           counsel
           .
           Thus
           the
           poor
           Countrey
           Husbandman
           or
           Plowman
           ,
           though
           he
           knows
           not
           the
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           nor
           the
           secret
           Counsels
           of
           his
           governors
           ,
           yet
           he
           believes
           them
           ,
           and
           yields
           his
           obedience
           accordingly
           :
           and
           if
           this
           course
           be
           taken
           in
           temporal
           things
           ,
           why
           not
           much
           more
           in
           spiritual
           ?
           wherein
           first
           God
           requires
           faith
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           is
           more
           and
           more
           inlightned
           ,
           until
           at
           length
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           beatifical
           vision
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           longer
           faith
           of
           things
           unseen
           ,
           but
           an
           actual
           vision
           ,
           and
           a
           real
           possession
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           see
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           man
           finding
           the
           miseries
           of
           
           this
           world
           ,
           should
           at
           length
           by
           experience
           dislike
           his
           own
           estate
           ,
           and
           loathing
           the
           fond
           carnal
           pleasures
           ,
           should
           be
           ambitious
           to
           attain
           a
           better
           
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           God
           hath
           added
           to
           his
           natural
           reason
           ,
           some
           spark
           or
           thirst
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           more
           then
           natural
           :
           for
           seeing
           the
           heavens
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           bounds
           of
           nature
           ,
           he
           conceives
           that
           above
           these
           heavens
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           some
           more
           excellent
           and
           supernatural
           world
           ,
           
             Regio
             superior
             incognita
             ,
          
           a
           place
           not
           yet
           discovered
           ,
           wherein
           notwithstanding
           he
           desires
           to
           make
           a
           plantation
           ,
           for
           he
           concludes
           in
           Reason
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Architecture
           ,
           that
           the
           Roof
           is
           the
           fairest
           and
           beautifullest
           thing
           in
           building
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           in
           sight
           ,
           the
           pavement
           and
           groundsel
           is
           the
           meanest
           and
           basest
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           be
           troden
           on
           ,
           therefore
           the
           material
           heavens
           which
           are
           the
           roof
           of
           this
           inferior
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           fairest
           thing
           in
           nature
           ,
           beset
           and
           imbroydered
           with
           most
           rich
           and
           costly
           Jewels
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           yet
           are
           these
           heavens
           nothing
           but
           the
           pavement
           and
           groundsel
           of
           the
           superior
           world
           ,
           where
           the
           inhabitants
           do
           tread
           and
           trample
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           the
           meanest
           things
           in
           that
           superior
           world
           .
           And
           as
           in
           dignity
           and
           worth
           ,
           so
           likewise
           in
           quantity
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           earth
           is
           in
           effect
           an
           indivisible
           point
           ,
           and
           carries
           no
           sensible
           quantity
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           
           which
           plainly
           appears
           by
           many
           Astronomical
           demonstrations
           :
           Then
           what
           inconvenience
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           a
           disproportion
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           two
           worlds
           ?
           for
           the
           supernatural
           world
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           supernatural
           light
           ,
           for
           nothing
           can
           be
           known
           or
           acted
           without
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           must
           be
           of
           like
           condition
           and
           nature
           with
           the
           end
           ;
           as
           here
           below
           we
           see
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Stars
           onely
           by
           their
           own
           light
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           much
           more
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           know
           nothing
           above
           the
           heavens
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           revealed
           light
           ,
           answerable
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           condition
           with
           that
           superior
           world
           .
           Thus
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           is
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           use
           and
           necessity
           of
           grace
           to
           sanctisie
           and
           inlighten
           our
           natural
           blindness
           and
           ignorance
           .
           And
           if
           the
           difference
           be
           such
           for
           the
           beauty
           and
           quantity
           between
           the
           two
           worlds
           ,
           natural
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           then
           surely
           there
           must
           be
           as
           great
           a
           disproportion
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           two
           several
           worlds
           :
           for
           to
           understand
           the
           supernatural
           world
           ,
           needs
           there
           must
           be
           some
           supernatural
           light
           ,
           for
           nothing
           can
           be
           known
           without
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           must
           ever
           be
           of
           like
           condition
           and
           nature
           with
           the
           end
           ;
           as
           here
           below
           we
           see
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           not
           by
           Candle-light
           or
           Torch
           light
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           own
           light
           ;
           and
           the
           natural
           eye
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           that
           supernatural
           light
           ,
           neither
           yet
           can
           reason
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           means
           to
           discourse
           ,
           come
           to
           any
           supernatural
           knowledge
           ;
           yet
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           reason
           ,
           hath
           ingraffed
           in
           man
           wonder
           ,
           astonishment
           ,
           admiration
           ,
           whereby
           man
           may
           see
           his
           own
           blindness
           ,
           and
           not
           oppose
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           above
           his
           reach
           and
           apprehension
           .
           
        
         
           Thus
           for
           the
           knowledge
           and
           attaining
           of
           the
           supernatural
           world
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           supernatural
           light
           ,
           and
           in
           man
           there
           are
           some
           aspiring
           thoughts
           ,
           
           some
           ambitious
           desires
           ,
           that
           naturally
           he
           aims
           at
           things
           higher
           then
           nature
           ,
           wherein
           appears
           the
           great
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           tasting
           of
           the
           T●…ee
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           sin
           which
           proceeded
           from
           curiosity
           ;
           so
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           is
           pleased
           to
           sanctisie
           mans
           curiosity
           ,
           that
           being
           kept
           within
           due
           bounds
           and
           limits
           ,
           it
           proves
           to
           be
           the
           first
           step
           or
           degree
           to
           bring
           man
           unto
           God
           ;
           for
           now
           he
           is
           curious
           to
           know
           things
           of
           a
           better
           world
           ,
           and
           takes
           this
           world
           but
           for
           a
           transitory
           passage
           ,
           tending
           and
           ending
           in
           death
           and
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           we
           have
           brought
           the
           natural
           man
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           
           bounds
           of
           the
           natural
           world
           ,
           he
           is
           apt
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           above
           the
           heavens
           there
           is
           a
           supernatural
           world
           ,
           for
           knowledge
           whereof
           there
           must
           be
           a
           supernatural
           light
           ;
           for
           procuring
           whereof
           ,
           he
           findes
           naturally
           in
           himself
           wonder
           ,
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           admiration
           ,
           and
           needs
           there
           must
           be
           some
           proper
           object
           answerable
           thereunto
           .
           And
           here
           God
           ,
           like
           an
           excellent
           workman
           or
           planter
           ,
           doth
           ingraff
           and
           inoculate
           a
           Sciens
           ,
           giving
           man
           grace
           and
           faith
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           together
           revealing
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           collected
           by
           any
           natural
           inquisition
           ;
           &
           then
           God
           for
           his
           greater
           honor
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           he
           had
           made
           an
           absolute
           conquest
           of
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           military
           fashion
           ,
           he
           sets
           up
           his
           Standard
           in
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Understanding
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           his
           Law
           he
           requires
           
           obedience
           contrary
           to
           the
           natural
           lusts
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           mans
           own
           violent
           passions
           :
           So
           he
           requires
           submission
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           to
           believe
           what
           is
           above
           the
           reach
           and
           comprehension
           of
           reason
           ;
           and
           therein
           together
           he
           gives
           him
           this
           assurance
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           the
           instant
           he
           gives
           him
           an
           earnest
           or
           taste
           of
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           he
           shall
           impart
           the
           full
           and
           real
           possession
           .
           And
           thus
           whereas
           I
           did
           compare
           the
           Circumference
           of
           the
           heavens
           to
           bounds
           and
           limits
           ,
           to
           hedge
           in
           this
           natural
           world
           ,
           〈◊〉
           thinks
           I
           have
           opened
           a
           gap
           ,
           to
           let
           down
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           superior
           world
           :
           And
           whereas
           I
           compared
           mans
           Head
           or
           Skull
           to
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           me
           thinks
           I
           have
           opened
           the
           futures
           or
           seams
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           the
           gracious
           influence
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           and
           illuminate
           mans
           natural
           reason
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           and
           defecate
           all
           his
           carnal
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           return
           to
           my
           former
           subject
           ,
           wherein
           I
           did
           
           use
           one
           argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           whole
           Universe
           :
           and
           the
           argument
           is
           yet
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           Universe
           ,
           for
           that
           things
           
             seen
          
           and
           
             unseen
             ,
          
           do
           point
           out
           the
           Deity
           ,
           things
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           future
           ,
           all
           joyn
           in
           the
           same
           testimony
           .
           I
           did
           likewise
           prove
           ,
           that
           this
           God
           can
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           there
           cannot
           be
           two
           Infinites
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           would
           bound
           and
           limit
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           neither
           of
           them
           should
           be
           infinite
           .
           I
           shewed
           likewise
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           Infinite
           must
           be
           incomprehensible
           ,
           because
           having
           no
           limits
           or
           bounds
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           incomprehensible
           as
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           to
           mans
           knowledge
           .
           I
           did
           then
           make
           a
           digression
           ,
           to
           view
           mans
           natural
           knowledge
           ,
           how
           mean
           it
           was
           in
           natural
           
           things
           ,
           and
           wholly
           defective
           in
           supernaturals
           ,
           and
           what
           degrees
           were
           observed
           in
           his
           preparation
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           dislike
           of
           his
           present
           state
           ,
           what
           hopes
           and
           ambition
           he
           had
           to
           aspire
           to
           a
           better
           condition
           .
           I
           did
           likewise
           insist
           in
           many
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           proved
           that
           they
           were
           all
           incomprehensible
           .
           Now
           seeing
           those
           Attr●…butes
           are
           somewhat
           better
           known
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           the
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           I
           will
           therefore
           use
           those
           Attributes
           as
           arguments
           and
           proofs
           to
           introduce
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           formerly
           proved
           ,
           that
           Reason
           doth
           acknowledge
           in
           God
           many
           
           Attributes
           ,
           as
           Providence
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           &c.
           for
           these
           do
           all
           demonstratively
           appear
           in
           their
           several
           effects
           ,
           and
           from
           these
           Attributes
           I
           will
           draw
           some
           arguments
           to
           prove
           the
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           .
           Though
           there
           are
           Attributes
           which
           to
           us
           may
           seem
           Accidences
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           are
           in
           man
           ,
           as
           Power
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Mercy
           &c.
           yet
           Reason
           assureth
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Accident
           in
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           ;
           to
           admit
           a
           composition
           in
           God
           ,
           were
           to
           detract
           from
           his
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Eternity
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           must
           first
           subsist
           in
           it self
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           come
           to
           composition
           .
           Thus
           then
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           are
           Substances
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           they
           are
           God
           himself
           :
           and
           thus
           God
           is
           not
           so
           properly
           Good
           and
           Just
           ,
           as
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Justice
           it self
           ;
           Goodness
           in
           abstract
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           his
           own
           beeing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           have
           the
           best
           beeing
           ,
           and
           cannot
           admit
           Accidences
           ,
           which
           are
           inferior
           to
           Substances
           :
           So
           that
           what
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           Substance
           ;
           yet
           Reason
           cannot
           possibly
           conceive
           ,
           how
           that
           which
           is
           a
           quality
           in
           man
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           Substance
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           is
           there
           so
           great
           a
           difficulty
           in
           acknowledging
           persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ?
           seems
           it
           not
           a
           far
           greater
           inconveniency
           ,
           that
           Accidences
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           nature
           should
           be
           made
           Substances
           ,
           then
           that
           a
           Substance
           agreeable
           to
           nature
           should
           become
           Persons
           ?
           In
           the
           first
           there
           is
           an
           opposition
           and
           difference
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           there
           is
           onely
           a
           difference
           of
           number
           .
           Now
           as
           is
           the
           opposition
           and
           difference
           less
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           inconvenience
           less
           ,
           in
           beeing
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           understanding
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           weakness
           and
           capacity
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           the
           Attributes
           do
           agree
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           though
           many
           
           and
           several
           Attributes
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           yet
           being
           all
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           but
           one
           Infinite
           ,
           (
           for
           if
           we
           should
           admit
           two
           Infinites
           ,
           they
           would
           bound
           and
           limit
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           of
           them
           should
           be
           Infinite
           )
           therefore
           all
           these
           several
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           be
           and
           are
           indeed
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           infinite
           Attribute
           .
           Thus
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           is
           his
           Power
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           is
           his
           Eternity
           ,
           the
           Eternity
           of
           God
           is
           his
           Ubiquity
           .
           These
           and
           all
           other
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           are
           indeed
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Attribute
           ,
           
             Deus
             est
             actus
             purus
             ,
          
           he
           consists
           of
           no
           Heterogeneal
           parts
           :
           This
           Reason
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Reason
           acknowledgeth
           this
           to
           be
           Incomprehensible
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           is
           there
           any
           greater
           
           difficulty
           in
           believing
           the
           Three
           Persons
           in
           one
           Deity
           ,
           and
           the
           Deity
           to
           be
           equally
           competent
           to
           the
           Three
           Persons
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Attributes
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           detract
           from
           
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           Justice
           implies
           rigour
           and
           severity
           ,
           Mercy
           abates
           the
           rigour
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           addes
           compassion
           and
           pity
           :
           so
           they
           seem
           to
           stand
           in
           opposition
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           reconciled
           without
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           surely
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           nature
           cannot
           admit
           a
           contradiction
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           we
           must
           say
           and
           believe
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           God
           an
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           Mercy
           ,
           yea
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           faculty
           ,
           for
           his
           Mercy
           is
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           his
           Justice
           is
           his
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           is
           there
           any
           greater
           d●…fficulty
           in
           believing
           the
           Three
           Persons
           in
           one
           Deity
           ,
           between
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           seeming
           Contrariety
           (
           as
           there
           is
           between
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           )
           then
           to
           believe
           so
           many
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           have
           several
           objects
           ,
           and
           to
           appear
           in
           their
           various
           and
           several
           forms
           ,
           yet
           all
           these
           Attributes
           to
           be
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           this
           we
           must
           yield
           by
           necessary
           demonstrations
           in
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           very
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           whereof
           the
           light
           
           of
           Reason
           informs
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           apprehend
           :
           Can
           it
           seem
           strange
           if
           in
           those
           mysteries
           which
           we
           onely
           receive
           by
           revelation
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           of
           like
           condition
           with
           the
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           do
           equally
           ,
           or
           rather
           more
           inwardly
           ,
           touch
           the
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           we
           be
           found
           alike
           purblinde
           ,
           and
           cannot
           discern
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           do
           here
           challenge
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           all
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           undertake
           to
           discover
           any
           one
           Attribute
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           with
           as
           great
           ease
           and
           facility
           discover
           the
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           Give
           me
           leave
           sometimes
           to
           recall
           my self
           ,
           lest
           I
           might
           lose
           my self
           in
           
           these
           dark
           mists
           of
           Divine
           Mysteries
           :
           I
           have
           proved
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           one
           God
           is
           every
           way
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Incomprehensible
           :
           I
           have
           proved
           all
           the
           several
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           are
           all
           Substances
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           Creatures
           are
           but
           Accidences
           :
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           all
           the
           several
           Attributes
           they
           are
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           there
           cannot
           be
           several
           Infinites
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           would
           bound
           and
           limit
           each
           other
           :
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           some
           Attributes
           ,
           according
           to
           mans
           apprehension
           ,
           seem
           to
           oppose
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           Mercy
           detracts
           from
           Justice
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           are
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Attribute
           in
           God
           :
           And
           now
           I
           conclude
           ,
           That
           all
           these
           being
           duly
           considered
           ,
           they
           do
           as
           farre
           exceed
           mans
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           great
           and
           ineffable
           Mystery
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           and
           undivided
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           I
           never
           name
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           but
           my
           heart
           danceth
           for
           joy
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           
           begin
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           fasten
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           so
           cursorily
           pass
           over
           it
           .
           I
           would
           here
           by
           way
           of
           objection
           ask
           ,
           How
           can
           all
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           be
           infinite
           ,
           when
           as
           Scripture
           seems
           to
           enlarge
           Gods
           Mercy
           
           
           for
           every
           thing
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           consequently
           hath
           knowledge
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           nature
           ,
           whether
           spirituall
           ,
           or
           corporeall
           :
           and
           certainly
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           one
           World
           ,
           cannot
           conceive
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           the
           Angels
           would
           be
           as
           ignorant
           of
           this
           corporeall
           World
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           of
           their
           spirituall
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           revealed
           alike
           to
           both
           .
           Suppose
           then
           that
           I
           should
           elevate
           my
           reason
           above
           the
           course
           of
           this
           our
           present
           nature
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           had
           conference
           with
           an
           Angell
           upon
           my
           relation
           ,
           certainly
           the
           Angell
           not
           having
           any
           other
           knowledge
           of
           the
           inferiour
           World
           infused
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           judging
           of
           things
           according
           to
           his
           own
           spirituall
           
           condition
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           it
           were
           more
           impossible
           ,
           that
           one
           
             individuum
          
           or
           Person
           should
           subsist
           of
           different
           natures
           ,
           
             matter
             and
             form
             ,
          
           then
           that
           one
           nature
           should
           subsist
           of
           different
           Persons
           .
           The
           Angell
           would
           think
           it
           a
           far
           greater
           inconvenience
           ,
           that
           one
           nature
           not
           able
           to
           preserve
           it self
           ,
           yet
           should
           be
           able
           to
           communicate
           her
           nature
           to
           another
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           generative
           in
           her
           own
           kind
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Angels
           are
           not
           )
           as
           that
           one
           eternall
           nature
           should
           be
           alike
           ,
           and
           equally
           communicated
           to
           three
           Persons
           ;
           or
           if
           I
           should
           inform
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           one
           grain
           of
           Corn
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           dissolved
           ,
           
           and
           seems
           to
           be
           rotted
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           then
           it
           should
           send
           down
           a
           Root
           ,
           send
           up
           a
           Blade
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           with
           an
           increase
           ;
           and
           happily
           bring
           twenty
           graines
           for
           one
           ,
           this
           would
           seem
           more
           strange
           to
           an
           Angel
           ,
           then
           that
           one
           infinite
           nature
           should
           be
           alike
           ,
           and
           equally
           imparted
           to
           three
           Persons
           .
           This
           I
           write
           only
           by
           way
           of
           supposition
           ,
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Angels
           by
           their
           spirituall
           condition
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           daily
           assistance
           ,
           and
           Beatificall
           Vision
           ,
           have
           a
           far
           greater
           knowledge
           revealed
           unto
           them
           ▪
           both
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           naturall
           world
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           the
           most
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           ,
           being
           only
           in
           
             Statu
             viae
             ,
          
           having
           now
           but
           an
           earnest
           of
           what
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           receive
           in
           greater
           measure
           .
        
         
           From
           conferring
           with
           an
           Angel
           (
           which
           many
           others
           have
           done
           )
           I
           
           will
           now
           descend
           to
           a
           conference
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           much
           stranger
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Angel
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           with
           an
           infant
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           reasonable
           Soul
           ,
           and
           wants
           only
           ●…it
           Organs
           ,
           and
           a
           right
           disposition
           for
           the
           practise
           and
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           did
           spring
           in
           the
           wombe
           upon
           the
           approach
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           express
           both
           reason
           and
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           ordinary
           ;
           but
           suppose
           an
           infant
           had
           the
           right
           use
           of
           understanding
           ,
           I
           would
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           no
           longer
           lye
           crouching
           ,
           and
           sleeping
           in
           the
           wombe
           ;
           but
           he
           should
           come
           abroad
           ,
           and
           prove
           a
           day-labourer
           ,
           and
           get
           his
           living
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           his
           browes
           ;
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           further
           use
           of
           the
           Navill
           ,
           but
           his
           mouth
           should
           be
           his
           taster
           ,
           and
           his
           Teeth
           should
           be
           grinders
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           no
           longer
           silent
           ,
           but
           should
           go
           to
           School
           ,
           and
           learn
           a
           language
           ,
           these
           things
           would
           seem
           as
           strange
           ,
           and
           as
           incredible
           to
           the
           infant
           ,
           (
           for
           want
           of
           experience
           and
           due
           information
           )
           as
           now
           they
           seem
           frequent
           ,
           usuall
           and
           ordinary
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           every
           thing
           hath
           knowledge
           according
           to
           his
           present
           
           condition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           marvell
           ,
           
             if
             the
             naturall
             man
             cannot
             understand
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           it
           plainly
           appears
           by
           the
           Angels
           ,
           by
           the
           Infant
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
           great
           difficulty
           in
           conceiving
           things
           of
           an
           other
           nature
           ,
           but
           to
           instance
           in
           our
           own
           nature
           .
           Suppose
           I
           should
           ask
           of
           the
           greatest
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           Philosophers
           the
           reason
           and
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           Adamant
           should
           draw
           up
           Iron
           ,
           and
           turn
           it self
           to
           the
           North
           ;
           or
           how
           should
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           able
           to
           turn
           a
           little
           stick
           ,
           yet
           should
           be
           able
           to
           turn
           the
           whole
           Ocean
           ;
           o●…
           take
           the
           late
           invention
           ,
           The
           
             unguentum
             Armarium
             ,
          
           by
           ano●…nting
           the
           weapon
           to
           cure
           the
           wound
           ,
           who
           can
           imagine
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ?
           Thus
           how
           many
           things
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           believe
           ,
           whereof
           we
           cannot
           understand
           the
           manner
           and
           means
           ?
           And
           therefore
           if
           in
           very
           naturall
           things
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           ▪
           there
           should
           be
           a
           faith
           and
           belief
           ,
           some
           reposing
           trust
           in
           others
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           are
           not
           of
           a
           like
           apprehension
           ,
           much
           mo●…e
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           this
           naturall
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fall
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           mans
           naturall
           reason
           .
           But
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           distance
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           even
           Angels
           themselves
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           
           is
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           between
           them
           in
           knowledge
           as
           is
           in
           beeing
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           will
           have
           me
           to
           express
           it
           further
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           between
           finite
           and
           infinite
           ,
           between
           the
           most
           excellent
           being
           ,
           and
           no
           being
           ;
           between
           something
           and
           nothing
           ;
           for
           so
           all
           creatures
           are
           both
           in
           themselves
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           have
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           comparison
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Here
           then
           at
           length
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           greatest
           difficulty
           ,
           Why
           should
           
           there
           not
           be
           the
           like
           operations
           upon
           the
           Godhead
           from
           his
           other
           attributes
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           from
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           will
           ?
           for
           the
           understanding
           begets
           
             verbum
          
           a
           word
           ;
           and
           from
           both
           proceeds
           
             Amor
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           action
           of
           the
           Will
           ;
           and
           here
           are
           three
           distinct
           Persons
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           attributes
           .
           Surely
           the
           answer
           is
           very
           plain
           ▪
           because
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           look
           
             ad
             intra
             ,
          
           they
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Deity
           it self
           ;
           for
           thus
           God
           is
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           understanding
           ,
           he
           understanding
           himself
           ,
           doth
           thereby
           enjoy
           most
           infinite
           happiness
           ;
           he
           is
           likewise
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           or
           his
           love
           ,
           for
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           he
           must
           therefore
           love
           himself
           infinitely
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           necessarily
           ,
           the
           finall
           end
           of
           all
           .
           So
           that
           all
           are
           refer'd
           unto
           God
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           other
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           look
           [
           
             ad
             extra
          
           ]
           upon
           the
           creatures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           only
           proper
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           that
           only
           from
           them
           there
           should
           be
           a
           generation
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           a
           procession
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           difference
           of
           Pe●…sons
           .
        
         
           Some
           do
           here
           object
           against
           some
           termes
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           imposed
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           
           word
           
             Trinity
             ;
          
           and
           the
           word
           
             Persons
             ;
          
           and
           that
           in
           a
           mysterie
           of
           this
           infinite
           high
           nature
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           addition
           of
           mans
           wit
           and
           invention
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           tye
           our selves
           most
           strictly
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           seeing
           this
           mysterie
           so
           infinitly
           exceeds
           mans
           understanding
           .
           To
           whom
           I
           return
           this
           answer
           .
           Do
           ye
           think
           that
           what
           the
           Church
           shall
           determin
           in
           this
           and
           other
           mysteries
           ,
           that
           it
           proceeds
           from
           the
           wit
           and
           invention
           of
           man
           ?
           do
           you
           ascribe
           no
           more
           to
           the
           cloven
           tongues
           ,
           that
           fell
           upon
           the
           
           Apostles
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           replenished
           with
           Gods
           Spirit
           ?
           and
           which
           Spirit
           they
           did
           conferre
           upon
           others
           ,
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           by
           election
           ,
           or
           succession
           ;
           and
           do
           you
           stile
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           wit
           and
           invention
           of
           man
           ?
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           form
           of
           divine
           Service
           ,
           their
           Canons
           ,
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           their
           religious
           Orders
           ;
           God
           knows
           ,
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           see
           more
           in
           them
           ,
           
             then
             the
             wit
             and
             invention
             of
             man
             ;
          
           and
           I
           think
           them
           to
           be
           the
           immediate
           dictates
           ,
           and
           directions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           But
           call
           them
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           for
           these
           words
           of
           
             Persons
          
           and
           
             Trinity
             ,
          
           
           truly
           I
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           translation
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           think
           translations
           very
           necessary
           ;
           for
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           use
           the
           translations
           of
           the
           Septuagints
           ,
           in
           their
           quotations
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ;
           if
           then
           Christ
           shall
           prescribe
           the
           form
           of
           our
           Baptism
           to
           be
           ,
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
          
           and
           that
           we
           know
           there
           are
           no
           Accidences
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           Substances
           [
           
             and
             distinct
             Substances
          
           ]
           surely
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           other
           term
           I
           should
           call
           Substances
           ,
           and
           distinct
           Substances
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Persons
             ;
          
           and
           if
           these
           three
           Persons
           be
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Scripture
           stiles
           them
           ,
           
             The
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             the
             word
             ;
          
           surely
           I
           know
           not
           with
           what
           other
           words
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Trinity
          
           or
           
             triunity
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           those
           words
           of
           Schoolmen
           ,
           
             Deus
             intelligendo
             seipsum
             genuit
             verbum
             ,
          
           are
           not
           these
           words
           taken
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             hodie
             genui
             te
             ,
          
           and
           thence
           they
           infer
           ,
           
             verbum
             in
             intellectu
             ?
          
           Thus
           without
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           unless
           due
           respect
           and
           reverence
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           Religion
           can
           subsist
           ,
           but
           will
           instantly
           fall
           to
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           as
           our
           understanding
           begets
           a
           word
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           love
           ,
           
           and
           correspondency
           between
           this
           understanding
           and
           this
           word
           ,
           so
           if
           God
           be
           said
           to
           beget
           a
           Son
           ,
           or
           a
           Word
           ,
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           both
           proceeds
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Church
           must
           then
           necessarily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           severall
           and
           distinct
           Persons
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           should
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Persons
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           circumscription
           of
           time
           and
           of
           place
           ,
           in
           various
           and
           different
           formes
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           divine
           Persons
           ,
           all
           alike
           partaking
           of
           one
           infinite
           nature
           ;
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           revealed
           ,
           what
           the
           Church
           hath
           explicated
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           ;
           desiring
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           inlightning
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           engender
           faith
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           and
           increase
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           reserved
           
           only
           for
           his
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           not
           curiously
           to
           pry
           into
           ,
           but
           content
           our selves
           with
           such
           a
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           impart
           :
           remembring
           that
           the
           first
           Sin
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           all
           the
           mischieves
           and
           miseries
           which
           have
           befallen
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           tasting
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           whereby
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           great
           light
           ,
           which
           we
           aymed
           at
           ,
           whereby
           we
           should
           have
           knowledge
           like
           God
           ,
           indeed
           we
           had
           our
           eyes
           opened
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           to
           see
           and
           feel
           our
           own
           nakedness
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Yet
           to
           give
           some
           little
           information
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           make
           this
           instance
           ,
           If
           I
           
           should
           take
           out
           of
           a
           River
           severall
           Cups
           full
           of
           water
           ;
           I
           would
           ask
           what
           difference
           there
           were
           in
           these
           waters
           ?
           Surely
           none
           would
           appear
           in
           the
           nature
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           distinct
           in
           severall
           Cups
           or
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           give
           them
           severall
           forms
           ,
           and
           severall
           dimensions
           :
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           all
           homogeneall
           bodies
           ;
           suppose
           I
           should
           insist
           in
           spirituall
           qualities
           ,
           as
           in
           Light
           ,
           certainly
           the
           difference
           would
           be
           less
           ;
           what
           then
           if
           I
           should
           insist
           in
           spiri's
           themselves
           ?
           which
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           dimensions
           ,
           yet
           still
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           finitness
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           some
           difference
           :
           but
           if
           I
           should
           ascend
           to
           an
           infinit
           nature
           ,
           then
           there
           would
           be
           no
           difference
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           nature
           ▪
           ye●…
           a
           difference
           there
           would
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           different
           manner
           of
           subsisting
           ,
           as
           by
           generation
           ,
           procession
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           here
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           weakness
           of
           mans
           understanding
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           speak
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           :
           and
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           commit
           his
           secrets
           to
           the
           care
           and
           custody
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           may
           put
           them
           into
           such
           form
           and
           fashion
           of
           speech
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           beseem
           them
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           particular
           spirits
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           be
           misled
           with
           errors
           ,
           even
           in
           things
           of
           least
           moment
           ,
           should
           be
           left
           to
           their
           own
           inventions
           and
           expressions
           in
           the
           highest
           mysteries
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           should
           the
           whole
           Deity
           be
           in
           every
           Person
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           true
           in
           all
           
           Homogeneall
           bodies
           ?
           Suppose
           the
           elements
           that
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           totally
           ,
           they
           carry
           their
           whole
           nature
           about
           them
           :
           but
           this
           truth
           more
           especially
           appears
           in
           spirits
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           common
           and
           triviall
           in
           Schooles
           ,
           as
           this
           known
           principle
           ,
           
             Anima
             ubi
             est
             tota
             est
             tota
             in
             toto
             &
             tota
             in
             qualibet
             parte
             totius
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           Deity
           be
           wholly
           imparted
           ,
           yet
           then
           how
           should
           it
           still
           remain
           whole
           and
           entire
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           proper
           to
           all
           spirituall
           qualities
           ,
           as
           Light
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           communicated
           ,
           without
           any
           loss
           ,
           or
           diminution
           of
           themselves
           ?
           Here
           then
           at
           length
           consists
           the
           whole
           difficulty
           ,
           that
           the
           nature
           being
           imparted
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           difference
           in
           number
           ,
           reason
           seeing
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           sees
           likewise
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           for
           her
           own
           further
           satisfaction
           ;
           for
           this
           in
           the
           creatures
           proceeds
           from
           the
           bounded
           ,
           finite
           ,
           and
           limited
           nature
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           circumscribed
           both
           with
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           number
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           suppose
           
           this
           nature
           to
           be
           infinite
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Deity
           ,
           then
           would
           it
           admit
           no
           difference
           ,
           as
           not
           in
           nature
           ,
           so
           not
           in
           number
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           hitherto
           written
           ,
           hath
           been
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           
           our
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           ●…earned
           Divines
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           do
           believe
           a
           man
           may
           very
           safely
           subscribe
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           there
           related
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           grounded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           strengthned
           ,
           and
           fortified
           with
           the
           Bulwark
           ;
           of
           naturall
           Reason
           and
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           against
           which
           ,
           the
           most
           wicked
           Socinian
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           oppose
           .
           Hereunto
           ,
           as
           an
           addition
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           relate
           my
           own
           private
           opinion
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           may
           be
           without
           offence
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           proceeds
           not
           out
           of
           any
           vain
           presumption
           ;
           neither
           doth
           it
           any
           way
           derogate
           from
           the
           truth
           :
           but
           whether
           it
           ariseth
           from
           a
           strong
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           minde
           ,
           that
           is
           totally
           possessed
           with
           the
           love
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           this
           great
           and
           ineffable
           mystery
           ,
           that
           I
           leave
           to
           better
           judgements
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           and
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           this
           mystery
           of
           
           the
           most
           blessed
           Trinity
           doth
           together
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           attributes
           ,
           appear
           ,
           and
           is
           plainly
           made
           manifest
           in
           the
           works
           of
           nature
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           framing
           of
           this
           created
           ,
           visible
           ,
           corporeall
           world
           .
           My
           reasons
           ,
           and
           arguments
           briefly
           are
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           see
           in
           the
           framing
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           what
           footsteps
           there
           are
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           which
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           point
           out
           a
           Triun-efficient
           cause
           :
           take
           nature
           in
           her
           first
           ground
           and
           foundation
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           three
           distinct
           principles
           ,
           the
           Matter
           ,
           the
           Form
           ,
           the
           sympathy
           ,
           and
           agreement
           between
           both
           ?
           see
           how
           these
           principles
           are
           knit
           and
           united
           together
           ;
           the
           Matter
           ,
           
             tamquam
             matrix
             &
             commune
             seminarium
             ;
          
           the
           Form
           ,
           
             edu●…itur
             ex
             materia
             ;
          
           the
           sympathy
           ,
           and
           agreement
           ,
           indifferently
           arising
           from
           both
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           take
           the
           Elixir
           of
           bodies
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           Chymists
           found
           out
           that
           all
           bodies
           consist
           of
           
             Sal
             ,
             Sulphur
             ,
             Mercury
             ?
          
           Thus
           far
           it
           is
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           things
           ,
           take
           then
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           kinde
           ;
           do
           not
           the
           Male
           and
           Female
           agreeing
           in
           nature
           ,
           but
           differing
           in
           sex
           ,
           number
           ,
           and
           person
           ,
           bring
           forth
           an
           issue
           ?
        
         
           I
           will
           leave
           curious
           subtilties
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           descend
           to
           the
           gross
           ,
           
           and
           terrestriall
           substances
           ;
           wherein
           you
           shall
           likewise
           observe
           some
           obscure
           shadow
           of
           a
           Trinity
           ;
           Do
           not
           all
           bodies
           consist
           of
           three
           dimensions
           ,
           Longitude
           ,
           Latitude
           ,
           and
           Profundity
           ?
           and
           these
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           inseparably
           knit
           and
           united
           together
           ?
           do
           not
           all
           qualities
           admit
           of
           three
           degrees
           of
           Comparison
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           most
           perfect
           number
           the
           number
           of
           Three
           ?
           which
           I
           think
           was
           the
           occasion
           ,
           that
           
             Aristotle
          
           could
           say
           ,
           
             In
             numero
             ternario
             perfecto
             colitur
             Deus
             .
          
           A
           strange
           speech
           for
           a
           Heathen
           man
           !
           whether
           he
           spake
           it
           casually
           ,
           or
           blindely
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           whether
           by
           an
           elevated
           understanding
           ,
           he
           was
           carryed
           in
           an
           extasie
           or
           trance
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           guided
           by
           a
           divine
           providence
           ,
           being
           the
           King
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           like
           
             Caiaphas
          
           at
           the
           Death
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           God
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           understood
           not
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           give
           a
           true
           testimony
           to
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Heathen
           .
        
         
           No
           perfection
           ought
           to
           be
           denyed
           to
           the
           Deity
           ,
           suppose
           that
           all
           things
           
           were
           good
           in
           their
           own
           kinde
           ,
           in
           the
           root
           and
           foundation
           of
           nature
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           own
           approbation
           ,
           
             Et
             vidit
             deus
             &
             erant
             omnia
             valde
             bona
             ,
          
           yet
           are
           there
           severall
           and
           different
           perfections
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           quantity
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           perfection
           of
           an
           unity
           ,
           an
           other
           of
           a
           number
           ;
           let
           the
           number
           appear
           in
           the
           Persons
           ,
           the
           unity
           in
           the
           Godhead
           :
           so
           secondly
           ,
           in
           qualities
           they
           are
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           good
           in
           diffusion
           ,
           
             Bonum
             est
             maximè
             diffusivum
             sui
             ipsius
             ,
          
           what
           is
           finitely
           good
           ,
           doth
           finitely
           communicate
           it self
           ,
           therefore
           that
           which
           is
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           must
           infinitely
           communicate
           it self
           ,
           within
           it self
           ,
           to
           the
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           relations
           there
           is
           a
           paternal
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           filial
           relation
           ,
           both
           perfections
           must
           appear
           in
           the
           Deity
           .
           Fourthly
           in
           Actions
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           perfection
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           
             Generare
             sibi
             simile
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           to
           the
           Deity
           ;
           yet
           being
           impossible
           to
           produce
           many
           severall
           infinite
           natures
           ;
           therefore
           different
           Persons
           do
           appear
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           infinite
           nature
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           as
           proper
           for
           God
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Creatures
           to
           be
           imperfect
           ;
           let
           all
           perfection
           be
           elevated
           to
           the
           Deity
           ,
           while
           the
           imperfection
           like
           dross
           fals
           upon
           the
           Creatures
           :
           man
           himself
           though
           fruitfull
           in
           his
           own
           kinde
           ,
           yet
           corruptible
           in
           his
           own
           kinde
           ;
           the
           Angels
           though
           beautifull
           and
           incorruptible
           ,
           yet
           fruitless
           ,
           and
           barren
           like
           
             Rachel
             ;
          
           but
           with
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           himself
           there
           is
           a
           generation
           ,
           without
           any
           corruption
           or
           diminution
           ;
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           creation
           without
           any
           change
           in
           his
           nature
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           God
           made
           man
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           and
           likeness
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           spake
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
             Non
             est
             bonum
             hominem
             esse
             solum
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           man
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           him
           a
           helper
           like
           unto
           himself
           .
           If
           then
           man
           be
           like
           unto
           God
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           he
           reflect
           upon
           God
           ?
           and
           say
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             bonum
             Deum
             esse
             solum
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           God
           to
           be
           alone
           :
           we
           will
           therefore
           in
           all
           humility
           prostrate
           our selves
           ;
           and
           with
           boldness
           and
           confidence
           adore
           three
           Persons
           in
           one
           Deity
           ;
           for
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           a
           sweet
           society
           ,
           therefore
           God
           injoying
           infinite
           happiness
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           
             Consortium
             aequalium
             ,
          
           a
           sweet
           society
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           severall
           persons
           in
           one
           Deity
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           my
           second
           position
           ,
           which
           God
           knowes
           as
           it
           proceeds
           
           from
           no
           ill
           intention
           ,
           so
           I
           hope
           through
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           I
           may
           deliver
           my
           poor
           opinion
           without
           offence
           :
           I
           confess
           that
           Supreme
           Magistrates
           are
           very
           tender
           of
           their
           prerogative
           ,
           as
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           support
           their
           government
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           seldom
           name
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           addition
           and
           Parenthesis
           ,
           
             Quam
             argui
             nolumus
             ,
          
           so
           jealous
           they
           are
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           power
           :
           but
           surely
           with
           God
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           able
           ,
           as
           he
           made
           the
           world
           of
           nothing
           ,
           so
           with
           the
           least
           word
           of
           his
           
           mouth
           ,
           to
           reduce
           it
           again
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           thereby
           upon
           every
           occasion
           to
           vindicate
           his
           own
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           I
           will
           first
           inform
           you
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           every
           act
           which
           God
           doth
           ,
           it
           should
           partake
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           without
           the
           compass
           of
           Gods
           power
           ;
           God
           can
           do
           no
           injustice
           ,
           being
           Justice
           it self
           ;
           God
           cannot
           speak
           an
           untruth
           ,
           being
           Truth
           it self
           ;
           or
           commit
           any
           sin
           ,
           being
           Goodness
           it self
           .
           2dly
           ,
           God
           can
           do
           nothing
           to
           the
           prejudice
           or
           disparagement
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           independent
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           continually
           supported
           from
           falling
           to
           nothing
           ,
           to
           which
           of
           it self
           ,
           being
           left
           to
           it self
           ,
           it
           would
           instantly
           fall
           .
           3dly
           ,
           God
           can
           do
           nothing
           according
           to
           the
           uttermost
           extent
           of
           his
           Power
           ;
           the
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           his
           Power
           hath
           no
           uttermost
           extent
           ,
           but
           is
           every
           way
           Infinite
           :
           So
           when
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           most
           excellent
           Creature
           ,
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           such
           as
           are
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           )
           yet
           still
           he
           is
           able
           to
           create
           a
           more
           excellent
           :
           and
           as
           in
           every
           creature
           God
           doth
           imprint
           a
           Character
           of
           himself
           ,
           whereby
           it
           speaks
           the
           
           praise
           of
           the
           Maker
           :
           so
           my
           second
           position
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           as
           there
           is
           not
           any
           creature
           ,
           wherein
           at
           this
           time
           the
           footstep
           and
           impression
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           doth
           not
           appear
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ;
           so
           I
           doubt
           whether
           God
           can
           make
           any
           creature
           ,
           wherein
           the
           stamp
           or
           mark
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           shall
           not
           be
           imprinted
           .
           My
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           is
           
             Actus
             purus
             &
             simplicissimus
             ,
          
           nothing
           but
           pure
           form
           ,
           a
           light
           without
           shadow
           ,
           or
           an
           absolute
           perfection
           ,
           without
           blemish
           or
           spot
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           is
           besides
           God
           ,
           is
           was
           created
           by
           God
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           nothing
           from
           whence
           it
           arose
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           in
           it self
           
             quiddam
             potentiale
             ,
          
           something
           defective
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           that
           being
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           it
           is
           apt
           of
           it self
           ,
           being
           left
           to
           it self
           ,
           to
           return
           again
           to
           nothing
           :
           So
           then
           it
           must
           consist
           
             ex
             actu
             &
             potentia
             ,
          
           and
           there
           must
           be
           
             vinculum
          
           or
           
             ligamen
          
           to
           knit
           or
           unite
           together
           this
           
             Actum
          
           and
           
             Potentiam
             .
          
           So
           here
           is
           some
           resemblance
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           those
           three
           first
           Principles
           ,
           whereof
           every
           thing
           doth
           subsist
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           so
           much
           insisted
           upon
           in
           Philosophy
           .
           And
           here
           you
           see
           that
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           doth
           necessarily
           appear
           in
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Attributes
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           if
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           make
           comparison
           between
           small
           things
           and
           great
           ,
           wherein
           I
           do
           the
           rather
           presume
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           my
           intention
           to
           be
           harmless
           and
           innocent
           ,
           and
           I
           serve
           a
           merciful
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           apt
           to
           forgive
           sins
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           proceed
           out
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           I
           would
           
           take
           notice
           how
           farre
           forth
           this
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           is
           shadowed
           forth
           in
           the
           knowledg
           &
           affections
           of
           man
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           wisest
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             Nosce
             teipsum
             ,
          
           Know
           thy self
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           make
           better
           use
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           thy self
           ,
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           thy self
           ,
           to
           thine
           own
           happiness
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           forain
           or
           outward
           knowledge
           :
           so
           for
           the
           
           love
           of
           thy self
           ,
           it
           is
           imprinted
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           man
           should
           love
           himself
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           
             Proximus
             ipse
             mihi
             ,
          
           and
           all
           his
           actions
           tend
           ,
           and
           are
           directed
           accordingly
           :
           which
           may
           a
           little
           ,
           if
           not
           point
           out
           ,
           yet
           resemble
           the
           operations
           ,
           which
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           God
           do
           cause
           in
           the
           blessed
           Deity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           were
           to
           prefer
           some
           of
           Gods
           Attributes
           above
           others
           ,
           natural
           Reason
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Understanding
           and
           his
           Will
           did
           excel
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Attributes
           (
           as
           they
           the
           most
           active
           and
           eminent
           qualities
           in
           every
           spirit
           )
           for
           first
           ,
           our
           Understanding
           must
           direct
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           our
           Will
           must
           execute
           ;
           so
           in
           God
           they
           are
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           all
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           for
           God
           himself
           is
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           not
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           not
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           these
           being
           operative
           ,
           and
           producing
           some
           fruits
           (
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           Attributes
           have
           their
           proper
           effects
           )
           needs
           they
           must
           produce
           wonders
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           to
           the
           astonishment
           and
           admiration
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Consider
           how
           the
           strong
           apprehension
           and
           longing
           of
           a
           woman
           in
           the
           
           time
           of
           her
           childe-bearing
           ,
           makes
           an
           impression
           sometimes
           in
           the
           mother
           ,
           but
           most
           commonly
           in
           the
           infant
           ,
           to
           the
           astonishment
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           when
           the
           Physicians
           with
           their
           Dissections
           and
           Anatomies
           ,
           can
           neither
           shew
           the
           means
           ▪
           nor
           the
           manner
           ,
           but
           profess
           their
           own
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Understanding
           works
           such
           effects
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           next
           place
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           humane
           love
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           passions
           is
           the
           strongest
           ,
           and
           doth
           most
           firmly
           and
           inseparably
           unite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           makes
           two
           persons
           ,
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           be
           reputed
           but
           as
           one
           person
           :
           and
           this
           is
           much
           more
           strange
           ,
           that
           two
           persons
           having
           two
           natures
           ,
           and
           differing
           in
           Sex
           ,
           should
           be
           but
           one
           person
           ▪
           then
           that
           one
           nature
           should
           be
           in
           several
           persons
           ;
           yet
           so
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Law
           esteems
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           high
           presumption
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           question
           their
           wisdom
           .
           Mans
           understanding
           and
           mans
           love
           ,
           have
           such
           operations
           in
           mankinde
           (
           and
           no
           other
           faculties
           in
           man
           have
           the
           like
           .
           )
           Thus
           in
           the
           Schools
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Intellectus
             fit
             quod
             intelligit
             ,
          
           The
           understanding
           doth
           work
           upon
           it self
           ;
           and
           for
           our
           love
           ,
           
             Amor
             unionem
             ,
          
           Love
           hath
           ever
           that
           property
           and
           appetite
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           an
           union
           :
           how
           the
           poor
           mother
           hugs
           the
           childe
           in
           her
           arms
           ,
           takes
           it
           into
           her
           bosom
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           her
           might
           and
           power
           would
           fain
           incorporate
           the
           childe
           into
           her self
           !
           and
           if
           such
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           our
           understanding
           and
           our
           love
           ,
           then
           what
           may
           we
           conceive
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           contraries
           do
           sometimes
           best
           appear
           by
           contraries
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           
           know
           the
           strength
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           love
           in
           man
           ,
           consider
           them
           in
           their
           defects
           and
           abuse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           heavy
           judgements
           which
           sometimes
           befall
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           fits
           of
           Madness
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           distracted
           and
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           most
           commonly
           they
           arise
           either
           from
           the
           
           understanding
           ,
           when
           with
           night-watchings
           and
           studies
           they
           distemper
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           strong
           impressions
           of
           melancholy
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           right
           use
           of
           their
           wits
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           when
           with
           outragious
           lusts
           ,
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           vehemency
           of
           their
           love-passions
           they
           do
           impart
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           rest
           in
           their
           rage
           and
           their
           fury
           besides
           themselves
           .
        
         
           God
           grant
           that
           I
           do
           not
           offend
           in
           making
           any
           Comparison
           to
           that
           which
           is
           incomparable
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           all
           mysteries
           ,
           the
           Secret
           of
           all
           secrets
           ,
           and
           is
           ineffable
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           Men
           or
           Angels
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           God
           hath
           in
           part
           revealed
           it
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           ,
           with
           all
           humility
           and
           submission
           ,
           prostrating
           my self
           at
           the
           footstool
           of
           Gods
           Throne
           ,
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Tenents
           of
           Gods
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           inlightning
           ,
           strengthning
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           at
           length
           give
           this
           admonition
           to
           the
           Socinian
           ,
           who
           professeth
           to
           believe
           no
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           his
           own
           Reason
           shall
           teach
           him
           ;
           and
           Reason
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           depends
           upon
           the
           information
           of
           sense
           ;
           
           and
           he
           might
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
          
           so
           that
           his
           infidelity
           might
           as
           well
           extend
           it self
           to
           the
           sensible
           world
           .
           Thus
           he
           should
           not
           believe
           all
           those
           delicious
           and
           beautiful
           fruits
           which
           the
           Eastern
           Countrey
           affords
           ,
           nor
           should
           he
           believe
           those
           great
           Whales
           and
           Monsters
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           whereof
           he
           hath
           not
           been
           an
           eye-witness
           ;
           nor
           should
           he
           believe
           the
           former
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           take
           any
           thing
           upon
           the
           relation
           of
           others
           ,
           much
           less
           should
           he
           believe
           a
           spiritual
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           and
           condition
           ;
           nor
           should
           he
           believe
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           which
           exceed
           his
           Reason
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           sensible
           ;
           nor
           should
           he
           believe
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           prayers
           should
           be
           of
           any
           efficacy
           or
           power
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           utterly
           overthrows
           all
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           effect
           is
           a
           profest
           Atheist
           ,
           onely
           he
           would
           cover
           it
           with
           a
           cloak
           and
           pretence
           of
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           pretending
           some
           great
           skill
           and
           knowledge
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           to
           be
           very
           little
           ,
           very
           little
           indeed
           :
           and
           were
           my
           age
           fit
           for
           an
           encounter
           ,
           I
           would
           question
           their
           skill
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           as
           here
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           little
           taste
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           see
           and
           consider
           the
           great
           difference
           and
           opposition
           between
           
           us
           ;
           The
           Socinian
           professeth
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           the
           Mysteries
           in
           Religion
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           understand
           them
           in
           Reason
           ;
           and
           I
           profess
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           believe
           the
           Mysteries
           in
           Religion
           revealed
           ,
           and
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Socinian
           cannot
           understand
           them
           in
           Reason
           ,
           
             Nollem
             ego
             in
             Deum
             quem
             tu
             comprehenderes
             ,
          
           That
           God
           whom
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           my
           God
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           serve
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           I
           scorn
           to
           worship
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           I
           renounce
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           
             for
             he
             is
             too
             like
             thy self
             to
             be
             the
             true
             God.
          
           This
           I
           am
           taught
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           Incomprehensible
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           learned
           of
           the
           
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           did
           erect
           an
           Altar
           
             ignoto
             Deo
             ,
          
           to
           the
           unknown
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           incomprehensible
           God.
           Surely
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           difference
           between
           the
           true
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           should
           make
           God
           of
           like
           nature
           and
           condition
           with
           our selves
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           think
           our selves
           to
           be
           able
           to
           comprehend
           him
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           proclaim
           war
           ,
           I
           have
           ever
           thought
           it
           a
           necessary
           point
           of
           Charity
           ,
           first
           to
           try
           how
           far
           forth
           the
           difference
           may
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           go
           hand
           in
           hand
           as
           far
           as
           Honesty
           and
           Truth
           will
           permit
           us
           ;
           and
           when
           as
           once
           we
           become
           irreconcileable
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           an
           utter
           separation
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           to
           stand
           on
           his
           own
           guard
           .
           That
           I
           may
           then
           deliver
           my
           opinion
           concerning
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           how
           far
           she
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           Religion
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           commend
           credulity
           ,
           nor
           would
           I
           have
           a
           man
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           but
           upon
           good
           grounds
           :
           
             Memento
             diffidere
          
           is
           the
           first
           Rule
           in
           Policy
           ,
           though
           I
           confess
           ,
           as
           Mysteries
           are
           above
           Reason
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           would
           have
           Reason
           to
           know
           her
           distance
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           incroach
           too
           far
           ,
           yet
           would
           I
           have
           Reason
           to
           have
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           guide
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           man
           for
           his
           direction
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           Humane
           and
           Civil
           things
           ,
           but
           even
           a
           little
           to
           prepare
           and
           direct
           him
           in
           his
           way
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           capable
           of
           Religion
           (
           whereof
           the
           brute
           beasts
           are
           not
           :
           )
           and
           though
           Religion
           be
           as
           far
           above
           Reason
           ,
           as
           the
           Heavens
           are
           above
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           is
           she
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           but
           serves
           to
           inlighten
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           
           Reason
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           Reason
           in
           her
           own
           Principles
           and
           grounds
           ,
           as
           the
           Heavens
           adde
           beauty
           and
           perfection
           to
           the
           Earth
           :
           for
           neither
           Jewels
           nor
           beautiful
           flowers
           ,
           can
           be
           discerned
           ,
           or
           appear
           glorious
           ,
           without
           the
           light
           of
           the
           heavens
           .
           Thus
           for
           all
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Reason
           serves
           as
           an
           excellent
           Glosse
           ,
           or
           a
           Commentary
           ,
           for
           the
           Exposition
           .
           Thus
           Reason
           being
           sanctified
           ,
           having
           a
           tincture
           of
           grace
           ,
           serves
           to
           draw
           excellent
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           Theological
           Precepts
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             premises
             of
             Scripture
             :
          
           but
           if
           we
           should
           know
           no
           more
           of
           God
           then
           Reason
           informs
           us
           ,
           surely
           we
           should
           be
           then
           very
           unreasonable
           ,
           for
           we
           should
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           state
           of
           that
           other
           world
           ,
           since
           natural
           Reaon
           can
           make
           no
           discovery
           of
           a
           supernatural
           world
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           we
           should
           know
           no
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           works
           of
           Nature
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           shorten
           our
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ▪
           and
           a
           little
           detract
           from
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           besides
           a
           preposterous
           course
           :
           for
           whereas
           we
           are
           to
           govern
           and
           teach
           the
           dumb
           creatures
           ,
           who
           are
           onely
           made
           for
           our
           use
           ,
           and
           therein
           attain
           their
           own
           ends
           ;
           now
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           our
           onely
           teachers
           ,
           to
           direct
           us
           to
           
           our
           last
           end
           and
           perfection
           ,
           if
           all
           our
           knowledge
           of
           God
           should
           be
           onely
           by
           their
           information
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           know
           no
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           should
           instruct
           us
           ,
           or
           catechise
           us
           :
           and
           seeing
           that
           every
           day
           we
           learn
           more
           and
           more
           in
           the
           creatures
           (
           for
           new
           qualities
           and
           secrets
           of
           nature
           are
           daily
           discovered
           )
           it
           must
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           
           as
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           learnt
           so
           much
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           creatures
           can
           teach
           us
           ,
           they
           are
           our
           very
           learned
           Schoolmasters
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           ill
           Proficients
           ,
           and
           thus
           contrary
           to
           all
           good
           order
           and
           form
           ,
           our
           Reason
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           sense
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           do
           infinitely
           exceed
           all
           sense
           and
           all
           reason
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           God
           should
           be
           so
           forgetful
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           to
           supply
           him
           with
           all
           the
           provisions
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           for
           his
           back
           and
           belly
           ,
           for
           
           his
           kitchin
           ,
           his
           wardrobe
           ,
           and
           yet
           should
           neglect
           his
           breeding
           and
           education
           ,
           to
           teach
           him
           at
           School
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           instruct
           him
           in
           his
           necessary
           ways
           and
           means
           to
           attain
           his
           last
           end
           and
           salvation
           .
           Surely
           God
           is
           more
           merciful
           to
           the
           dumb
           creatures
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           instinct
           in
           themselves
           ,
           sufficient
           and
           necessary
           for
           their
           preservation
           ,
           to
           conduct
           them
           to
           their
           own
           last
           natural
           end
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           wanting
           in
           them
           ,
           God
           hath
           commanded
           man
           to
           take
           the
           care
           and
           charge
           over
           them
           :
           yea
           further
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           some
           priviledges
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           rest
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           some
           refreshing
           in
           their
           labours
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Ox
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             ,
          
           that
           they
           should
           be
           priviledged
           from
           slaughter
           when
           they
           are
           breeding
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           an
           ingenuity
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           their
           condition
           .
           Thus
           the
           horse
           learns
           his
           pace
           ,
           remembers
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           his
           last
           end
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Traveller
           :
           Thus
           is
           there
           a
           natural
           inclination
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           to
           conduct
           and
           direct
           it self
           in
           attaining
           its
           own
           last
           natural
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           God
           will
           be
           no
           less
           merciful
           to
           man
           in
           supplying
           him
           with
           such
           means
           as
           shall
           be
           necessary
           for
           his
           last
           supernatural
           end
           :
           The
           world
           was
           created
           for
           man
           ;
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           have
           their
           continual
           motion
           ,
           for
           the
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           this
           sublunary
           world
           ;
           and
           all
           nature
           tends
           to
           the
           use
           ,
           service
           and
           ministery
           of
           
           man
           :
           Man
           is
           the
           end
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           man
           cannot
           end
           in
           nature
           ,
           or
           have
           a
           natural
           end
           ,
           by
           the
           course
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           succession
           ,
           he
           knows
           it
           can
           be
           but
           a
           passage
           ,
           he
           sees
           the
           bounds
           of
           this
           natural
           world
           ,
           the
           material
           heavens
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           needs
           above
           this
           natural
           world
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           supernatural
           world
           ;
           thus
           over
           and
           above
           his
           natural
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           a
           rational
           discourse
           ,
           he
           findes
           in
           himself
           wonder
           and
           admiration
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           him
           for
           his
           knowledge
           of
           that
           supernatural
           world
           :
           Thus
           he
           still
           looks
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           aspiring
           thoughts
           ,
           his
           hopes
           ,
           and
           expectation
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           cast
           up
           an
           Anchor
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           wants
           onely
           wings
           to
           fly
           up
           ,
           or
           a
           ladder
           to
           climb
           ,
           and
           that
           blessed
           Spirit
           which
           came
           down
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           supplies
           him
           with
           wings
           of
           grace
           and
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           serves
           for
           his
           ladder
           ,
           or
           for
           Mathematical
           
             Jacobs
          
           staff
           ,
           to
           take
           ●…he
           height
           ,
           or
           to
           fathom
           the
           depth
           and
           breadth
           of
           Gods
           most
           hidden
           secrets
           ,
           while
           his
           own
           reason
           doth
           a
           little
           direct
           or
           prepare
           him
           for
           hi●…
           Christian
           faith
           ;
           for
           it
           serves
           
           as
           a
           ground
           or
           foundation
           upon
           which
           the
           beautiful
           building
           of
           Grace
           may
           be
           erected
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           first
           a
           state
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           continued
           until
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           then
           succeeded
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           further
           adde
           by
           the
           actions
           and
           carriage
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           placed
           in
           him
           some
           Majesty
           and
           magnificence
           ,
           that
           he
           justly
           claimes
           more
           then
           a
           naturall
           descent
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           take
           the
           elements
           ,
           they
           are
           moved
           by
           their
           own
           naturall
           qualities
           ,
           and
           their
           highest
           ayme
           and
           intent
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           preserve
           their
           naturall
           beeing
           ;
           so
           the
           dumb
           creatures
           (
           consisting
           only
           of
           elements
           )
           they
           run
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           higher
           ambition
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           no
           choyce
           ,
           freedom
           ,
           or
           liberty
           ,
           in
           their
           actions
           ,
           but
           are
           carried
           
           according
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           own
           naturall
           inclinations
           ;
           only
           man
           by
           a
           prerogative
           of
           his
           condition
           hath
           a
           freedom
           of
           will
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           way
           ty●…d
           to
           the
           temper
           or
           inclination
           of
           Elements
           ,
           but
           bids
           defiance
           to
           Nature
           in
           her
           own
           denne
           ,
           professing
           Sanctity
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           renouncing
           Lusts
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Sloath
           ,
           and
           other
           carnall
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           uncleanness
           ,
           to
           which
           nature
           wholly
           inclines
           ;
           and
           being
           Lord
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           ranked
           with
           them
           ;
           he
           scorns
           to
           die
           like
           a
           Beast
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           claim
           and
           challenge
           a
           more
           excellent
           condition
           ,
           then
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           dissolved
           into
           dust
           ;
           though
           his
           body
           may
           for
           a
           time
           pay
           the
           wages
           of
           sin
           ,
           yet
           his
           Soul
           which
           is
           the
           better
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           neither
           sees
           nor
           feels
           corruption
           :
           and
           in
           Gods
           due
           time
           ,
           both
           body
           and
           soul
           shall
           be
           again
           reunited
           together
           ,
           in
           a
           glorious
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           Man
           having
           once
           made
           choyce
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           performed
           them
           ,
           he
           
           then
           reflects
           upon
           them
           ,
           reviews
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           examin
           them
           ;
           when
           the
           check
           of
           his
           own
           conscience
           upon
           the
           committing
           of
           sin
           (
           be
           it
           ever
           so
           secret
           )
           gives
           him
           assurance
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           accomptable
           for
           his
           actions
           ,
           the
           joy
           and
           comfort
           that
           he
           receives
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           makes
           him
           confident
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           lose
           his
           reward
           ;
           the
           rare
           and
           admirable
           operations
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           exceed
           all
           naturall
           perfections
           ,
           do
           plainly
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           proceed
           from
           nature
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           should
           not
           ascend
           higher
           then
           nature
           ;
           as
           the
           water
           will
           not
           rise
           higher
           then
           the
           Springhead
           :
           and
           finding
           these
           effects
           in
           ourselves
           ,
           we
           are
           confident
           that
           God
           who
           ordained
           man
           to
           a
           supernaturall
           end
           ,
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           goodness
           and
           providence
           ,
           will
           not
           faile
           to
           supply
           man
           with
           supernaturall
           means
           ,
           to
           conduct
           him
           to
           that
           supernaturall
           end
           ;
           for
           the
           means
           must
           ever
           be
           answerable
           ,
           and
           of
           like
           condition
           with
           the
           end
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           conduct
           him
           .
           As
           the
           Sun
           is
           discerned
           by
           his
           own
           light
           ;
           so
           God
           must
           only
           be
           known
           by
           the
           revelation
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           nature
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           preparatives
           to
           a
           true
           Christian
           
           faith
           ,
           or
           we
           may
           be
           some
           way
           predisposed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           more
           capable
           to
           receive
           the
           infusion
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           have
           proved
           both
           by
           our
           naturall
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           morall
           actions
           :
           yet
           this
           will
           not
           suffice
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           God
           himself
           should
           reveale
           himself
           ,
           and
           adde
           his
           
           
           by
           the
           act
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           from
           the
           will
           proceeds
           
             Amor
             ,
          
           as
           the
           heart
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           affection
           ;
           and
           thus
           is
           there
           some
           resemblance
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           form
           of
           mans
           apprehension
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           then
           to
           look
           into
           Gods
           Attributes
           ,
           which
           some
           distinguish
           
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Attributes
           are
           
             operative
             ,
          
           some
           are
           
             not
             operative
             ,
          
           yet
           make
           for
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           none
           
             passive
             :
          
           such
           as
           they
           conceive
           are
           not
           operative
           ,
           are
           the
           eternity
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           continuance
           ,
           the
           ubiquity
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           extention
           ,
           the
           immutabillity
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           duration
           ,
           the
           constancy
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           ever
           making
           choice
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           for
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           resolution
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           these
           men
           are
           thus
           misled
           ,
           because
           they
           conceive
           the
           greatest
           perfection
           to
           consist
           in
           variety
           ;
           and
           because
           amongst
           the
           creatures
           ,
           such
           accidences
           as
           proceed
           from
           the
           
             Matter
             ,
          
           suppose
           
             all
             quantities
             ,
          
           they
           are
           not
           operative
           ;
           but
           truly
           I
           am
           otherwise
           perswaded
           ;
           for
           I
           think
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           best
           ,
           and
           
             that
             one
             best
             must
             be
             Gods
             nature
             ,
          
           for
           better
           it
           is
           to
           be
           operative
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           be
           operative
           ;
           God
           is
           
             actus
             purus
             ,
          
           nothing
           but
           pure
           form
           ,
           and
           it
           best
           befits
           and
           resembles
           the
           nature
           of
           spirits
           ,
           which
           are
           alwayes
           in
           action
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           not
           operative
           ,
           it
           comes
           neerer
           the
           condition
           of
           Stocks
           and
           Blocks
           ;
           which
           in
           doing
           nothing
           ,
           seem
           to
           incline
           to
           idleness
           and
           sloth
           ;
           and
           if
           once
           it
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           ▪
           all
           Gods
           attributes
           are
           operative
           ,
           then
           better
           it
           is
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           then
           barren
           ,
           rather
           to
           produce
           some
           fruits
           ,
           then
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           these
           fruits
           to
           be
           rather
           permanent
           then
           transient
           ;
           and
           these
           attributes
           concern
           the
           Godhead
           it self
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           is
           the
           first
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           the
           last
           finall
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           is
           directed
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           all
           the
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           
           men
           ,
           the
           Understanding
           and
           the
           Will
           are
           the
           most
           excellent
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           most
           wonderfull
           operations
           ;
           they
           are
           likewise
           the
           most
           inward
           ,
           and
           intimate
           such
           as
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           own
           relation
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           fals
           out
           with
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           created
           according
           to
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           we
           can
           easily
           judge
           of
           mans
           strength
           ,
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           other
           ab●…lities
           ;
           but
           for
           his
           understanding
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           private
           and
           secret
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           here
           note
           ,
           that
           Philosophers
           do
           seldom
           reckon
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           amongst
           his
           other
           attributes
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           usually
           supersede
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           eminencies
           ,
           and
           excellencies
           in
           God
           above
           the
           ordinary
           attributes
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           were
           all
           eternall
           ,
           and
           equally
           perfect
           in
           God
           ;
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           alwayes
           appear
           in
           their
           effects
           ▪
           and
           therein
           God
           did
           moderate
           them
           ,
           and
           qualifie
           them
           ,
           as
           seemed
           best
           to
           his
           wisdom
           ;
           for
           before
           the
           Creation
           ,
           Gods
           Power
           did
           not
           appear
           in
           the
           effects
           ;
           Gods
           providence
           in
           governing
           the
           world
           did
           not
           appear
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           world
           to
           be
           governed
           ;
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           could
           not
           appear
           in
           any
           outward
           act
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           no
           sin
           was
           commited
           ;
           the
           mercies
           of
           
           God
           could
           not
           appear
           in
           relieving
           miseries
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           God
           himself
           ;
           all
           these
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           eternally
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           alike
           perfect
           in
           regard
           of
           virtue
           and
           efficacy
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           outward
           act
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           effects
           ,
           God
           appointed
           his
           time
           ,
           when
           first
           to
           manifest
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           measure
           and
           proportion
           ;
           for
           God
           did
           not
           work
           according
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           created
           many
           infinite
           worlds
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           ease
           and
           facility
           ;
           so
           then
           these
           attributes
           ,
           which
           concern
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           space
           when
           they
           had
           not
           their
           act
           ,
           and
           exercise
           .
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           principall
           the
           understanding
           and
           the
           
           will
           ;
           from
           the
           understanding
           proceeds
           knowledge
           ,
           from
           the
           will
           proceeds
           love
           ;
           God
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           infinitly
           good
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           himself
           must
           likewise
           be
           infinite
           ;
           and
           these
           have
           this
           peculiar
           property
           ,
           to
           reflect
           upon
           God
           himself
           ;
           so
           that
           God
           is
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           love
           .
           Here
           then
           we
           may
           expect
           admirable
           operations
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           his
           other
           attributes
           ,
           for
           they
           look
           outwardly
           upon
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           these
           look
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           reflect
           upon
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           are
           operative
           ,
           and
           produce
           wonders
           ;
           his
           other
           attributes
           doe
           not
           so
           nearly
           and
           inwardly
           concern
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           understanding
           and
           his
           will
           do
           ,
           (
           as
           for
           example
           )
           God
           cannot
           be
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           Justice
           to
           punish
           himself
           ,
           God
           cannot
           be
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           Mercy
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           in
           case
           and
           condition
           of
           relief
           ,
           it
           implies
           imperfection
           ;
           God
           is
           not
           the
           object
           of
           his
           own
           omnipotency
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           work
           upon
           himself
           ,
           to
           adde
           any
           new
           perfection
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           any
           change
           ,
           or
           al●…eration
           in
           his
           own
           nature
           ;
           so
           for
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           though
           he
           governs
           the
           world
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           thereby
           regulate
           himself
           .
           Thus
           the
           attributes
           which
           concern
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           eternall
           ,
           and
           equally
           perfect
           in
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           appear
           in
           their
           objects
           ,
           before
           God
           began
           his
           Creation
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           God
           should
           ever
           know
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           perfection
           ;
           and
           thus
           knowing
           himself
           by
           the
           act
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           his
           own
           understanding
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           operative
           ,
           and
           not
           barren
           but
           fruitfull
           ;
           needs
           he
           must
           beget
           in
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           most
           excellent
           manner
           ,
           
             verbum
             in
             intellectu
             ,
          
           a
           word
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           every
           way
           answerable
           to
           his
           understanding
           ,
           for
           here
           God
           imparts
           himself
           
             quoad
             ultimum
             posse
             ,
          
           and
           so
           he
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           word
           ,
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           needs
           there
           must
           proceed
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           understanding
           ,
           
             amor
             infinitus
             ,
          
           an
           infinite
           love
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           the
           goodness
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           proper
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           understanding
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           is
           every
           way
           infinite
           ;
           and
           can
           be
           no
           less
           then
           God
           himself
           ?
           That
           is
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           which
           Persons
           have
           no
           difference
           between
           themselves
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           act
           of
           generation
           and
           procession
           ;
           so
           that
           God
           without
           the
           act
           of
           knowing
           himself
           ,
           and
           loving
           himself
           ,
           he
           
           could
           not
           subsist
           one
           minute
           ,
           but
           he
           subsisted
           many
           infinite
           Ages
           ,
           and
           was
           alike
           perfect
           in
           himself
           ,
           before
           the
           Creatures
           were
           made
           .
           So
           then
           here
           is
           the
           difference
           ,
           other
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           produce
           the
           Creatures
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           his
           understanding
           ▪
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           being
           inward
           and
           reflecting
           upon
           himself
           ,
           
           they
           produce
           Persons
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           we
           must
           imagin
           not
           in
           a
           carnall
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           humane
           ,
           or
           sensuall
           manner
           ;
           as
           if
           Persons
           should
           be
           circumscribed
           with
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           other
           differences
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           most
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           excellent
           manner
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           in
           God
           ,
           are
           incomprehensible
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           generation
           of
           this
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           procession
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           personality
           in
           the
           Deity
           ;
           thus
           as
           God
           is
           his
           own
           beginning
           ,
           subsists
           of
           himself
           ,
           preserves
           and
           continues
           himself
           ;
           so
           he
           must
           be
           his
           own
           end
           ,
           and
           his
           attributes
           must
           tend
           to
           himself
           .
           
        
         
           These
           are
           those
           inward
           and
           secret
           jewels
           ,
           which
           are
           lockt
           up
           ,
           and
           inclosed
           within
           the
           Cabinet
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           alwayes
           visible
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           kept
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           outward
           Shop
           ,
           or
           Magazin
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           other
           attributes
           of
           God
           are
           ;
           but
           the
           understanding
           and
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           inward
           and
           secret
           ,
           such
           as
           God
           himself
           must
           reveale
           ,
           as
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           and
           intentions
           of
           man
           ,
           must
           onely
           be
           discovered
           by
           man
           himself
           .
           Yet
           we
           are
           confident
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           understanding
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           being
           in
           God
           himself
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           no
           less
           ,
           then
           God
           himself
           ,
           (
           i.
           e.
           )
           severall
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           which
           God
           himself
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           reveale
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           act
           
           and
           exercise
           of
           those
           attributes
           ;
           for
           Gods
           omnipotency
           is
           not
           alwayes
           creating
           ,
           Gods
           Justice
           is
           not
           alwayes
           punishing
           ;
           and
           many
           infinite
           Ages
           past
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           a
           Creation
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           Creatures
           might
           know
           their
           distance
           ,
           and
           how
           inconsiderable
           they
           were
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           alike
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           God
           himself
           making
           choyce
           of
           his
           own
           instant
           for
           their
           Creation
           ,
           did
           thereby
           manifest
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           most
           free
           agent
           ;
           and
           the
           Creatures
           wholly
           depended
           upon
           him
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           beginning
           and
           all
           other
           circumstances
           accompanying
           ;
           while
           before
           their
           Creation
           ,
           God
           wanted
           not
           a
           greater
           and
           a
           more
           excellent
           imployment
           ,
           in
           the
           eternall
           and
           spirituall
           generation
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           procession
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           these
           were
           from
           all
           eternity
           .
           God
           in
           his
           own
           understanding
           must
           ever
           know
           himself
           ;
           and
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           he
           must
           therefore
           infinitely
           love
           himself
           ;
           and
           these
           must
           ever
           work
           
             ad
             ultimum
             posse
             ,
          
           and
           because
           they
           look
           inwardly
           ;
           therefore
           they
           produce
           Persons
           ,
           and
           not
           Creatures
           ,
           which
           Creatures
           are
           the
           works
           of
           his
           free-will
           ;
           and
           may
           subsist
           or
           not
           subsist
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           are
           qualified
           as
           he
           shall
           dispose
           ;
           and
           have
           their
           beginning
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           appoint
           :
           So
           then
           here
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           his
           understanding
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           from
           his
           other
           attributes
           ,
           for
           these
           look
           
             ad
             intra
             ,
          
           
           and
           therefore
           produce
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ;
           whereas
           his
           other
           attributes
           look
           
             ad
             extra
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           produce
           only
           Creatures
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           yet
           give
           an
           other
           instance
           ,
           whatsoever
           man
           receives
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           whether
           in
           respect
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           ,
           whether
           for
           food
           or
           rayment
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           by
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           God
           ;
           all
           these
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           attributes
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           come
           to
           the
           last
           end
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           a
           beatificall
           vision
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           large
           measure
           and
           extent
           of
           Gods
           knowledge
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           most
           perfect
           union
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           conformity
           with
           God
           ,
           these
           seem
           to
           have
           reference
           to
           the
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ;
           for
           the
           vision
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           word
           in
           Gods
           understanding
           and
           mans
           conformity
           to
           God
           ,
           hath
           reference
           to
           that
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           from
           the
           understanding
           ;
           therefore
           these
           last
           perfections
           of
           man
           ,
           coming
           neerer
           the
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           more
           representing
           them
           ,
           are
           therefore
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           condition
           ,
           then
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           other
           attributes
           ;
           so
           that
           which
           makes
           mans
           supreme
           and
           eternall
           happiness
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           compliance
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           attributes
           of
           God
           in
           generall
           ;
           so
           more
           immediately
           with
           the
           severall
           Persons
           in
           particular
           ,
           by
           a
           beatificall
           vision
           ,
           and
           a
           wonderfull
           love
           and
           union
           with
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           all
           spiritual
           Substances
           ,
           the
           Understanding
           and
           the
           
           Will
           are
           the
           chief
           and
           principal
           faculties
           ▪
           and
           have
           the
           most
           powerful
           operations
           :
           which
           truly
           may
           a
           little
           signifie
           and
           intimate
           how
           eminent
           and
           wonderful
           they
           are
           in
           God.
           And
           wherein
           natural
           reason
           shall
           object
           any
           thing
           against
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           still
           I
           will
           appeal
           from
           natural
           reason
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           natural
           reason
           in
           general
           ;
           which
           ,
           acknowledging
           God
           to
           be
           Infinite
           ,
           doth
           together
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           Incomprehensible
           :
           for
           Nature
           in
           general
           hath
           naturally
           placed
           in
           man
           wonder
           and
           admiration
           ,
           that
           so
           Nature
           in
           particular
           might
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           which
           exceeds
           her
           power
           ,
           and
           is
           above
           the
           reach
           and
           apprehension
           of
           man
           ,
           yet
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           reason
           ,
           but
           far
           transcending
           and
           exceeding
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           hedged
           and
           bounded
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           mans
           brain
           ,
           or
           the
           circumference
           of
           a
           natural
           world
           ,
           for
           hitherto
           mans
           natural
           reason
           extends
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           mine
           own
           private
           opinion
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           Creation
           ▪
           whole
           
           mankinde
           hath
           ever
           had
           the
           same
           light
           of
           naturall
           Reason
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Socinians
           ;
           yet
           was
           there
           never
           any
           Nation
           or
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           did
           content
           themselves
           only
           with
           naturall
           Reason
           ;
           but
           some
           things
           they
           had
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           objects
           of
           wonder
           and
           admiration
           and
           therefore
           not
           the
           Philosophers
           (
           who
           were
           the
           curious
           inspectors
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           effect
           distill
           nature
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Limbeck
           ,
           &
           reduce
           her
           to
           her
           first
           principles
           )
           these
           men
           were
           not
           the
           Divines
           or
           Priests
           to
           intend
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           Poets
           who
           had
           their
           fictions
           ,
           and
           their
           strange
           Historicall
           narrations
           ;
           these
           were
           imployed
           in
           their
           Sacrifices
           ;
           wherein
           you
           shall
           observe
           ,
           that
           their
           fictions
           and
           falshoods
           ,
           many
           of
           
           them
           ,
           did
           arise
           from
           a
           mistake
           ,
           and
           a
           misreport
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           for
           the
           offering
           Beasts
           in
           Sacrifice
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           command
           ;
           and
           finding
           happy
           success
           therein
           ,
           this
           gave
           occasion
           to
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           to
           worship
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           so
           commit
           Idolatry
           ;
           whereunto
           the
           Father
           of
           lyes
           the
           Divell
           (
           who
           was
           not
           then
           tyed
           ,
           nor
           bound
           in
           Chaines
           ,
           as
           since
           he
           hath
           been
           by
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Christ
           )
           being
           then
           permitted
           by
           God
           ,
           gave
           h●…s
           best
           (
           or
           rather
           worst
           )
           help
           and
           furtherance
           ,
           with
           lying
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           strong
           Del●…sions
           ▪
           seduce
           the
           Hea●…hen
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           many
           miraculous
           Historie
           ;
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           
           a
           little
           resembled
           in
           the
           Fictions
           of
           Poets
           ,
           
             Enoch
          
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Nature
           ;
           
             Elias
          
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Law
           being
           translated
           ,
           m●…ght
           give
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathen
           did
           make
           their
           Gods
           to
           ●…e
           Planets
           and
           Stars
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           
             Jupiter
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             c
          
           So
           for
           those
           miraculous
           Actions
           ,
           which
           befell
           the
           Jewes
           in
           their
           passage
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ▪
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Judges
           ,
           and
           their
           Law
           ;
           the
           Gentiles
           hearing
           a
           confused
           fame
           thereof
           ,
           being
           strangers
           ,
           they
           might
           mistake
           in
           circumstances
           ;
           yet
           thereby
           take
           occasion
           to
           fasten
           the
           like
           upon
           their
           own
           fictious
           Gods.
           
        
         
           And
           whereas
           some
           use
           this
           as
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           naturall
           Reason
           is
           a
           
           sufficient
           guide
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           our
           morall
           actions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           might
           serve
           the
           like
           for
           the
           whole
           knowledge
           of
           Religion
           ;
           this
           is
           an
           utter
           mistake
           ,
           and
           overthrowes
           it self
           ,
           because
           naturall
           Reason
           might
           suffice
           to
           direct
           our
           actions
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           fitted
           thereunto
           ,
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           reach
           to
           the
           Mysteries
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           a
           higher
           condition
           ;
           neither
           yet
           to
           conduct
           us
           to
           a
           supernatural
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           a
           higher
           degree
           ;
           then
           the
           Spring
           or
           Fountain
           of
           Nature
           ,
           can
           reach
           unto
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           Morall
           Actions
           must
           have
           the
           tincture
           of
           grace
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           Christened
           before
           they
           come
           within
           compass
           of
           a
           Religious
           worship
           ,
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           Morall
           actions
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           
             splendida
             peccata
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           farre
           ,
           through
           the
           great
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           waded
           into
           the
           
           secret
           of
           this
           great
           Mysterie
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           without
           any
           offence
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           Gods
           people
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           sinned
           ,
           God
           knowes
           it
           is
           out
           of
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           humbly
           begge
           pardon
           :
           and
           I
           may
           here
           truly
           profess
           ,
           that
           unless
           my
           memory
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           my
           studies
           do
           utterly
           faile
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           written
           a
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           comformable
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           true
           grounds
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           most
           consonant
           to
           naturall
           Reason
           ;
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           examin
           the
           Socinians
           infidelity
           ,
           I
           would
           make
           it
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           denying
           our
           mysterie
           ;
           they
           stand
           like
           men
           amazed
           ;
           and
           cannot
           pitch
           upon
           any
           certain
           truth
           ,
           but
           run
           headlong
           to
           their
           own
           confusion
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           may
           oppose
           ,
           contradict
           ▪
           and
           pull
           down
           what
           others
           have
           built
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           lay
           any
           sure
           ground
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           new
           Foundation
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           that
           more
           absurdities
           ,
           incongruities
           ,
           impossibilities
           
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           must
           be
           admitted
           in
           their
           new
           frame
           of
           opinions
           ,
           and
           Phansies
           ,
           then
           ever
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           alleage
           against
           the
           old
           foundation
           of
           Catholick
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           spoken
           of
           the
           mystery
           in
           it self
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           come
           to
           outward
           
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           produce
           sufficient
           warrants
           for
           our
           faith
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           the
           security
           that
           a
           man
           gives
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           debt
           ,
           or
           the
           performance
           of
           an
           action
           ,
           should
           alwayes
           be
           of
           greater
           worth
           ,
           then
           the
           thing
           it self
           ;
           thus
           if
           I
           were
           to
           borrow
           money
           ,
           I
           would
           bring
           a
           pledge
           of
           a
           greater
           value
           then
           the
           money
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           serve
           as
           an
           abundant
           assurance
           for
           my
           repayment
           ;
           or
           if
           I
           had
           not
           a
           pledge
           ,
           then
           I
           would
           enter
           into
           a
           double
           bond
           ,
           to
           be
           bound
           in
           forty
           pounds
           ,
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           twenty
           :
           yet
           sometimes
           it
           fals
           out
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           a
           pledge
           ,
           or
           being
           bound
           in
           a
           double
           Bond
           ;
           yet
           our
           wants
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           faile
           in
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           single
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           double
           bond
           ,
           then
           to
           pay
           the
           single
           :
           but
           now
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           of
           like
           ease
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           omnipotency
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           God
           according
           to
           the
           weakness
           of
           mans
           apprehension
           ;
           we
           may
           
           say
           without
           offence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           easier
           for
           God
           to
           speak
           ,
           then
           to
           doe
           ,
           for
           actions
           are
           of
           greater
           difficulty
           then
           words
           ;
           if
           then
           God
           shall
           bring
           actions
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           words
           ,
           this
           is
           
             Abundans
             Cautela
             ,
          
           there
           can
           be
           no
           exceptions
           against
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           ever
           we
           should
           require
           any
           greater
           assurance
           .
        
         
           Speaking
           of
           the
           warrant
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           alleage
           the
           proof
           
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           inward
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           my
           intention
           is
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           carnall
           and
           naturall
           man
           ▪
           if
           we
           discern
           in
           him
           who
           first
           taught
           ,
           and
           revealed
           these
           mysteries
           ,
           such
           extraordinary
           wisdom
           ,
           in
           discerning
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           in
           fortelling
           future
           ,
           voluntary
           and
           contingent
           events
           ,
           it
           must
           argue
           a
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           in
           things
           naturall
           ;
           if
           we
           discern
           in
           him
           such
           extraordinary
           power
           in
           working
           miracles
           ;
           miracles
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           upon
           all
           severall
           subjects
           ,
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           elements
           ,
           the
           dumbe
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           blinde
           ,
           the
           lame
           ,
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           ;
           and
           these
           at
           all
           severall
           times
           ,
           before
           his
           birth
           ,
           in
           his
           birth
           ,
           in
           his
           infancy
           ,
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           last
           resurrection
           ;
           and
           these
           not
           done
           in
           secret
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           multitudes
           and
           thousands
           ,
           all
           testifying
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           done
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           acknowledge
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           confess
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           proclaim
           ,
           the
           Evangelists
           record
           ,
           many
           Millions
           of
           Martyrs
           seal
           with
           their
           bloud
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           world
           with
           joynt
           consent
           and
           harmony
           beares
           witness
           ,
           seen
           by
           our
           fore-fathers
           ,
           and
           left
           unto
           us
           together
           with
           their
           memory
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           own
           soules
           ;
           then
           these
           
           undoubted
           miracles
           ,
           must
           argue
           a
           supernaturall
           power
           in
           things
           naturall
           ;
           which
           if
           Reason
           confess
           (
           as
           herein
           she
           is
           convinced
           )
           that
           the
           wisdom
           and
           power
           of
           the
           teacher
           ,
           was
           supernaturall
           ;
           then
           must
           there
           be
           some
           supernaturall
           object
           ,
           though
           not
           appearing
           in
           nature
           ,
           yet
           answerable
           and
           ag●…eeable
           
           to
           this
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           and
           power
           ;
           here
           then
           at
           length
           ,
           we
           have
           opened
           a
           gap
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           all
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Christian
           faith
           and
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           l●…st
           we
           should
           be
           left
           to
           our
           own
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           presumptions
           ,
           lest
           the
           hardness
           of
           our
           heart
           should
           not
           easily
           condescend
           to
           things
           above
           our
           reach
           and
           capacity
           ;
           therefore
           truth
           beares
           evidence
           to
           truth
           ,
           the
           wonders
           of
           nature
           to
           the
           mysteries
           of
           grace
           ;
           as
           his
           deeds
           and
           actions
           were
           much
           above
           nature
           ,
           so
           it
           cannot
           seem
           strange
           ,
           if
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Precepts
           far
           exceed
           our
           naturall
           understanding
           ,
           for
           his
           Words
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Actions
           ,
           were
           much
           above
           nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           a●…gue
           a
           pow●…r
           above
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himself
           ;
           Christ
           Jesus
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           who
           came
           down
           and
           took
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           satis●…ie
           for
           our
           sins
           ;
           he
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           revealed
           these
           mysteries
           ;
           that
           so
           by
           Faith
           and
           Belief
           ,
           as
           our
           first
           Fathers
           fell
           from
           God
           by
           unbelief
           and
           presumption
           ,
           we
           might
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           through
           his
           mercy
           obtain
           our
           everlasting
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           did
           examine
           all
           the
           miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           remarkable
           things
           in
           
           the
           old
           Testament
           ;
           and
           first
           I
           did
           reduce
           all
           the
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           where
           I
           did
           infer
           by
           many
           probabilities
           ,
           what
           past
           before
           the
           deluge
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           could
           not
           stand
           with
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           who
           created
           all
           things
           to
           begin
           with
           such
           an
           heavy
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           an
           universall
           deluge
           ;
           and
           because
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Records
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           but
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ▪
           I
           did
           therefore
           produce
           necessary
           and
           demonstrative
           arguments
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           and
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           remarkable
           Tokens
           ,
           I
           did
           insist
           upon
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           point
           out
           some
           former
           times
           before
           the
           deluge
           :
           here
           I
           made
           good
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           first
           parts
           inhabited
           ;
           I
           shewed
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Monarchies
           ,
           their
           continuance
           and
           dissolution
           ;
           I
           shewed
           how
           all
           other
           Nations
           issued
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           borrowed
           their
           Customes
           and
           Manners
           :
           I
           shewed
           how
           the
           Hebrew
           was
           the
           originall
           Tongue
           of
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Languages
           ,
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           proprieties
           of
           that
           Tongue
           .
           I
           did
           instance
           in
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Monuments
           ;
           and
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           could
           not
           be
           elder
           then
           the
           time
           related
           by
           
             Moses
          
           for
           the
           Creation
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Histories
           before
           Christ
           ,
           I
           did
           use
           
             Torniellus
             ,
             Pererius
             ,
             Salianus
             ,
          
           
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           since
           Christ
           ,
           I
           had
           such
           Authors
           ,
           as
           were
           extant
           :
           but
           especially
           ,
           I
           did
           rely
           most
           upon
           
             Baronius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bibliotheca
             patrum
             ;
          
           and
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           some
           younger
           man
           would
           undertake
           that
           task
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           aged
           ,
           and
           my
           short
           time
           which
           remains
           ,
           cannot
           suffice
           for
           such
           a
           work
           ;
           besides
           I
           have
           the
           infirmities
           of
           old
           age
           ,
           my
           memory
           failes
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           past
           all
           imployments
           ,
           neither
           can
           I
           so
           put
           off
           all
           naturall
           passions
           ,
           but
           I
           confess
           it
           doth
           grieve
           me
           ▪
           to
           thinke
           that
           heretofore
           having
           alwayes
           liv'd
           in
           great
           plenty
           (
           God
           reward
           my
           founders
           for
           it
           )
           that
           now
           I
           should
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           such
           poverty
           ,
           and
           wants
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           
           God
           will
           raise
           up
           some
           other
           to
           compose
           such
           a
           History
           ;
           And
           leaving
           that
           task
           for
           them
           ,
        
         
           I
           will
           now
           only
           instance
           in
           the
           miracles
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           
           of
           mysteries
           ;
           and
           first
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           demonstrative
           proof
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           the
           most
           Ancient
           of
           all
           writings
           ;
           and
           many
           ages
           exceeding
           the
           heathen
           Authors
           ,
           or
           Poets
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           an
           undoubted
           argument
           of
           truth
           ,
           for
           truth
           is
           the
           most
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           doth
           accompany
           truth
           ,
           that
           others
           should
           give
           Testimony
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           oppose
           it
           ;
           for
           in
           these
           Ancient
           Poets
           ,
           we
           find
           somethings
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           which
           makes
           for
           the
           confirmation
           thereof
           ,
           and
           none
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           did
           ever
           oppose
           them
           ;
           for
           had
           they
           so
           done
           ,
           surely
           we
           should
           have
           heard
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           of
           their
           Warres
           ,
           and
           their
           Histories
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           there
           were
           many
           enemies
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           have
           omitted
           such
           an
           opportunity
           ;
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           the
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           all
           do
           acknowledge
           Scriptures
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           contradiction
           ;
           for
           in
           effect
           the
           heathen
           are
           utterly
           vanished
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           in
           opposition
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           day
           heathen
           there
           are
           ,
           but
           they
           no
           way
           partake
           with
           the
           Ancient
           Heathen
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           same
           gods
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           number
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           worship
           ;
           only
           like
           upstarts
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           have
           a
           Religion
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           cannot
           ●…ook
           upon
           heaven
           ,
           without
           some
           kinde
           of
           adoration
           )
           therefore
           every
           one
           frames
           a
           Religion
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           own
           phansie
           ,
           either
           agrees
           or
           differs
           from
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           hath
           been
           only
           expresly
           revealed
           in
           the
           
           new
           Testament
           ,
           I
           will
           therefore
           insist
           only
           in
           the
           miracles
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           reserve
           other
           proofes
           and
           evidences
           for
           confirmation
           of
           other
           mysteries
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           take
           all
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           not
           spend
           our
           whole
           stock
           and
           store
           at
           once
           ;
           so
           then
           to
           instance
           only
           in
           the
           miracles
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           if
           these
           had
           fallen
           out
           only
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           cause
           of
           suspicion
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           Law
           was
           only
           a
           preparation
           to
           his
           coming
           such
           Types
           ,
           Figures
           ,
           and
           Prophesies
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           scope
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           no
           other
           relation
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           appear
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           seems
           scarce
           reasona●…le
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           be
           served
           with
           the
           slaughter
           and
           offering
           up
           of
           unreasonable
           Beasts
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           relation
           to
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           only
           Son
           ;
           and
           such
           infinite
           variety
           of
           strange
           ceremonies
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           been
           admitted
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           pointed
           out
           some
           extraordinary
           holiness
           to
           succeed
           ;
           this
           did
           likewise
           appear
           in
           the
           cessation
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           about
           a
           full
           age
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           cessation
           of
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           neither
           did
           God
           appear
           ,
           either
           by
           speciall
           messengers
           ,
           or
           by
           miraculous
           victories
           :
           That
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           not
           being
           withdrawn
           ,
           nor
           having
           any
           other
           solace
           or
           comfort
           ,
           might
           wholly
           intend
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           
             Messias
          
           whose
           immediate
           forerunner
           was
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           whatsoever
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           
           tends
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           his
           forerunner
           ,
           for
           he
           gives
           testimony
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           three
           severall
           times
           in
           this
           one
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Saint
           
             John
          
           verse
           
           the
           27.
           
           When
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levits
           sent
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           
             Messias
             ?
          
           he
           answered
           no
           ,
           but
           pointed
           out
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             latchet
             of
             whose
             shooe
             he
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             unloose
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           Christ
           verse
           29.
           presently
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             behold
             him
             ,
             who
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           gives
           the
           like
           Testimony
           to
           his
           Disciples
           concerning
           Christ
           verse
           34.
           that
           so
           they
           might
           take
           occasion
           to
           leave
           him
           and
           to
           follow
           Christ
           :
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           prerogatives
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist.
             
          
        
         
           That
           his
           birth
           was
           foretold
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           by
           
           a
           vision
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Sacrifice
           ;
           at
           whose
           conception
           a
           heavy
           judgement
           be●…ell
           his
           Father
           
             Zachary
          
           the
           Priest
           ,
           then
           offering
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           strucken
           with
           dumbness
           ,
           untill
           the
           imposition
           of
           his
           name
           
             John
             ,
          
           signifying
           
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           was
           a
           most
           remarkable
           signe
           and
           token
           of
           the
           cessation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           inchoation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           he
           was
           conceived
           in
           a
           barren
           wombe
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           wombe
           did
           honour
           and
           salute
           Christ
           in
           a
           Virgin
           wombe
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           wombe
           being
           a
           forerunner
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           do
           his
           office
           and
           duty
           ,
           as
           after
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           did
           truly
           perform
           it
           :
           for
           his
           Baptisme
           was
           a
           preparation
           to
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           was
           most
           innocent
           ,
           strict
           ,
           austere
           ,
           mortified
           ,
           and
           devout
           ,
           yet
           God
           made
           him
           the
           Preacher
           of
           repentance
           ,
           thereby
           to
           shew
           the
           necessity
           of
           repentance
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           most
           righteous
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           wrought
           no
           miracles
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           taken
           for
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           his
           sanctity
           and
           holiness
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           no
           less
           then
           the
           Levites
           doubted
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           
             Messias
          
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           sent
           Messengers
           unto
           him
           from
           Jerusalem
           to
           be
           rightly
           informed
           ;
           he
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           Baptize
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Baptisme
           the
           three
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           did
           openly
           and
           manifestly
           discover
           themselves
           ;
           after
           this
           Baptisme
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           own
           Disciples
           to
           Christ
           ;
           that
           by
           him
           they
           might
           be
           Cathechised
           ,
           and
           instructed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           while
           he
           himself
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           :
           and
           as
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           took
           him
           for
           the
           
             Messias
             ;
          
           so
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           his
           cursed
           Murtherer
           
             Herod
             ,
          
           took
           the
           
             Messias
          
           for
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           saying
           upon
           the
           fame
           of
           Christs
           miracles
           ,
           
             This
             is
             John
             Baptist
             whom
             I
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             works
          
           such
           wonders
           amongst
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Annunciation
           might
           seem
           strange
           ,
           and
           only
           known
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           strange
           it
           did
           seem
           unto
           her
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           that
           demand
           ,
           
             Quomodo
             fiet
             istud
             ?
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           Angel
           addes
           as
           a
           motive
           ,
           that
           the
           barren
           wombe
           of
           
             Elizabeth
          
           had
           already
           conceived
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           must
           seem
           the
           less
           strange
           ,
           if
           the
           Virgin
           wombe
           should
           likewise
           conceive
           ,
           and
           further
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Parents
           ,
           it
           was
           expedient
           and
           so
           ordered
           by
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           that
           the
           Childe
           in
           the
           barren
           wombe
           ,
           should
           express
           some
           joy
           at
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           Childe
           in
           the
           Virgin
           
           Wombe
           ,
           and
           there
           exhibit
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           reverence
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             now
             God
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           as
           he
           was
           prophesied
           to
           be
           a
           forerunner
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           wombe
           he
           should
           begin
           to
           exercise
           his
           office
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           he
           should
           point
           him
           out
           with
           his
           finger
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Agnus
             Dei
             ,
          
           yet
           be
           the
           Anunciation
           never
           so
           strange
           ;
           when
           in
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Shepards
           shall
           be
           taught
           by
           Angels
           ,
           the
           wise
           men
           allured
           by
           a
           Star
           ,
           St.
           
             Matth.
          
           2
           And
           the
           cursed
           enemy
           manifesting
           his
           malice
           and
           fury
           ,
           by
           the
           murther
           of
           innocents
           ;
           these
           give
           sufficient
           Testimony
           to
           his
           admirable
           Birth
           and
           Nativity
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           infancy
           and
           childhood
           of
           Christ
           might
           pass
           according
           to
           
           the
           usuall
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           thereby
           to
           shew
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           and
           the
           infirmity
           of
           our
           flesh
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           age
           of
           12
           yeers
           disputing
           with
           the
           Doctors
           S.
           
             Lu.
          
           2.
           herein
           the
           power
           &
           wisdom
           of
           his
           Godhead
           appears
           ;
           though
           we
           have
           only
           his
           own
           word
           for
           his
           40
           dayes
           Fast
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           4.
           
           
             Mar.
          
           1.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           3.
           
           Yet
           when
           we
           find
           that
           he
           feeds
           5000
           with
           five
           Loaves
           ,
           and
           4000
           with
           seven
           Loaves
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           14.
           
           
             Mar.
          
           6.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           9.
           
           
             Joh.
          
           6.
           
           
             Mat.
          
           15.
           
           
             Mar.
          
           8.
           
           And
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           fancy
           ,
           or
           thing
           imaginary
           ;
           so
           many
           Baskets
           of
           broken
           meat
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           :
           we
           conclude
           that
           his
           fasting
           was
           not
           for
           want
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           want
           delicates
           ;
           for
           ●…e
           turned
           Water
           into
           Wine
           ,
           
             Joh.
          
           2.
           
           And
           as
           he
           had
           thus
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ;
           so
           by
           his
           fasting
           and
           abstinence
           ,
           it
           appears
           he
           had
           the
           command
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           appetite
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           doubt
           of
           his
           dispossessing
           of
           Devils
           ,
           yet
           when
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           the
           Devils
           entred
           into
           the
           Swine
           ,
           and
           the
           Swi●…e
           run
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           8.
           
           
             Mar.
          
           5.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           8.
           this
           makes
           it
           a
           truth
           undenyable
           ;
           so
           likewise
           that
           he
           cured
           one
           possessed
           of
           a
           Devill
           ,
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           
             Mark.
          
           1.
           and
           
             Luk.
          
           4.
           
           This
           was
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           undoubtedly
           did
           examine
           the
           miracle
           ;
           so
           likewise
           that
           he
           cured
           all
           diseases
           ;
           and
           the
           Rulers
           daughter
           among
           others
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           9.
           
           
             Mar.
          
           5.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           8.
           whose
           Father
           was
           ,
           
             Vir
             fide
             dignus
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           his
           Testimony
           not
           to
           be
           refused
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           appeased
           a
           tempest
           on
           the
           Sea
           ,
           
             Matt.
          
           8.
           
           
             Mark
             ▪
          
           4.
           
           
             Luk
             ▪
          
           8.
           
           this
           might
           be
           ascribed
           to
           some
           naturall
           causes
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Joh.
          
           6.
           he
           should
           walk
           upon
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           cause
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           by
           their
           trampling
           on
           the
           Seas
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Seas
           were
           under
           his
           command
           ;
           and
           in
           token
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Fish
           brought
           him
           a
           piece
           of
           Silver
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           pay
           tribute
           ,
           in
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           Soveraignty
           .
           
             Luke
          
           9.
           
           So
           likewise
           
             Joh.
          
           9.
           
           He
           giveth
           sight
           to
           him
           that
           was
           born
           blinde
           ,
           as
           an
           undoubted
           token
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           second
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           and
           did
           work
           in
           us
           a
           regeneration
           ,
           So
           
             Mat.
          
           12.
           
           
             Mark.
          
           3.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           6.
           
           He
           cured
           the
           withered
           hand
           on
           the
           ●…abbath
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           charitable
           workes
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           are
           as
           necessary
           as
           preaching
           ;
           thus
           Lepers
           Palsies
           ,
           Agues
           ,
           Fluxes
           of
           Bloud
           ▪
           Blinde
           ,
           Lame
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           diseases
           are
           cured
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           people
           were
           generally
           perswaded
           of
           him
           ,
           appears
           by
           their
           pressing
           upon
           him
           to
           touch
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           garment
           ;
           how
           they
           let
           down
           the
           sick
           of
           the
           ●…alsie
           
           through
           the
           Tiles
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           9.
           
           
             Mar.
          
           2.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           5.
           
           How
           they
           spread
           their
           garments
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           singing
           
             Hosanna
             ,
          
           Mat.
           21.
           
           Mar.
           11.
           
           
             Lu.
          
           19.
           
           
             Jo.
          
           12.
           with
           such
           like
           exclamations
           .
           But
           what
           shall
           I
           need
           to
           insist
           in
           diseases
           ,
           
           when
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           he
           raised
           up
           the
           dead
           ,
           where
           all
           remedies
           and
           means
           did
           faile
           ,
           and
           nature
           could
           no
           way
           concurre
           in
           the
           act
           ?
           
             Matt.
          
           9.
           
           
             Mark.
          
           5.
           
           
             Luk.
          
           8.
           
           There
           he
           raised
           the
           Archisynagogues
           daughter
           .
           
             Luk.
          
           7.
           
           There
           he
           raiseth
           the
           wi●…owes
           son
           at
           
             Naim
             ;
          
           then
           Saint
           
             John
          
           the
           11
           he
           raiseth
           up
           
             Lazarus
             ;
          
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           his
           very
           office
           gives
           credit
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           for
           the
           second
           he
           was
           then
           carrying
           to
           his
           grave
           ;
           look
           how
           many
           attended
           the
           Corps
           ,
           or
           did
           inhabite
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           so
           many
           were
           witnesses
           of
           his
           raising
           again
           ;
           for
           the
           third
           which
           was
           
             Lazarus
             ,
          
           he
           was
           laid
           some
           dayes
           and
           some
           nights
           in
           the
           grave
           ;
           surely
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           cause
           the
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           must
           needs
           testifie
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           himself
           for
           many
           yeers
           after
           ,
           might
           assure
           us
           of
           his
           rising
           again
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           you
           may
           adde
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           own
           death
           ,
           what
           speed
           
           was
           made
           ;
           how
           was
           the
           course
           of
           Justice
           precipitated
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           morning
           he
           should
           be
           Apprehended
           ,
           Accused
           ,
           Examined
           ,
           Whipped
           ,
           Scourged
           ,
           Condemned
           ,
           Exposed
           to
           all
           Contempts
           ,
           with
           his
           Crown
           of
           Thorns
           ,
           carry
           his
           own
           Cross
           ,
           and
           at
           noone
           be
           crucified
           ,
           that
           there
           he
           should
           be
           nayled
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           houres
           ;
           and
           though
           his
           enemies
           had
           no
           power
           to
           break
           his
           bones
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prophesie
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           the
           malefactors
           ,
           yet
           what
           was
           more
           (
           for
           that
           life
           did
           not
           consist
           in
           the
           breaking
           of
           bones
           )
           they
           gave
           him
           a
           wound
           through
           the
           side
           into
           the
           heart
           ;
           as
           may
           appear
           ▪
           because
           there
           issued
           forth
           Bloud
           and
           Water
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           usually
           found
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           parts
           nearest
           the
           heart
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           excessive
           heat
           there
           dissolves
           the
           bloud
           into
           the
           first
           elements
           ;
           and
           thence
           you
           have
           water
           ,
           and
           this
           water
           makes
           recompence
           ,
           by
           cooling
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           the
           heat
           ;
           so
           by
           a
           providence
           they
           mutually
           help
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           this
           bloud
           and
           water
           ,
           did
           serve
           for
           the
           institution
           of
           our
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           Being
           dead
           he
           was
           buryed
           in
           a
           new
           Sepulcher
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           conceived
           in
           a
           
           Virgins
           wombe
           ,
           lest
           they
           might
           say
           that
           some
           other
           dead
           body
           had
           risen
           ;
           a
           great
           Stone
           was
           rowled
           over
           the
           Sepulcher
           ,
           because
           himself
           had
           prophesied
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rise
           again
           the
           third
           day
           ;
           watch
           and
           ward
           was
           kept
           about
           the
           Sepulcher
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           his
           Disciples
           from
           coming
           thither
           to
           steal
           away
           his
           body
           ;
           so
           if
           it
           had
           been
           p●…ssible
           to
           hinder
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           being
           risen
           again
           ,
           he
           did
           converse
           with
           his
           D●…sciples
           for
           forty
           dayes
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           his
           own
           power
           he
           ascended
           up
           in
           o
           heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           many
           thousands
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           might
           faile
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           might
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           his
           ascension
           was
           onely
           out
           of
           sight
           and
           no
           further
           ;
           therefore
           ●…he
           A●…gels
           came
           down
           to
           testifie
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           ascension
           into
           heaven
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           Christs
           command
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           continued
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           there
           to
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           day
           and
           
           appointed
           time
           came
           down
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           in
           fiery
           cloven
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           wrought
           wonderful
           effects
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           inward
           sanctifying
           their
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           all
           foretold
           ,
           that
           as
           before
           his
           birth
           there
           were
           many
           preparatives
           for
           his
           coming
           ,
           so
           af●…er
           his
           death
           the
           subsequent
           signs
           and
           wonders
           might
           give
           testimony
           to
           the
           forerunning
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           confirmed
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           at
           length
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           period
           ,
           as
           S.
           
             John
          
           begins
           his
           Gospel
           with
           the
           eternal
           generation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           is
           implied
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ▪
           so
           my self
           having
           shewed
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           little
           expressed
           the
           mystery
           ▪
           and
           thereby
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           mans
           natural
           reason
           ,
           though
           reason
           could
           not
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           and
           having
           in
           the
           last
           place
           produced
           many
           miracles
           above
           natural
           power
           ,
           to
           confirm
           mysterie
           ,
           above
           natural
           knowledg
           ,
           As
           I
           began
           with
           the
           begining
           of
           S.
           
             John
             ,
          
           so
           I
           will
           end
           with
           the
           conclusion
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
          
           Gospel
           as
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           his
           last
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           last
           verse
           ;
           the
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             And
             there
             are
             also
             many
             other
             things
             which
             Jesus
             did
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             they
             should
             be
             written
             every
             one
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             even
             the
             world
             it self
             could
             not
             contai●…
             the
             books
             that
             should
             be
             written
             .
          
           Some
           may
           conceive
           this
           speech
           to
           be
           a
           figure
           or
           metaphor
           of
           an
           high
           transcendent
           quality
           ;
           but
           I
           suppose
           it
           
           may
           be
           exactly
           and
           literally
           understood
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           narural
           world
           is
           but
           a
           book
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           every
           creature
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           every
           punctilio
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           in
           every
           letter
           ,
           word
           and
           syllable
           we
           reade
           Gods
           Wisdom
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Providence
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           hereunto
           you
           will
           adde
           Christs
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           were
           above
           Nature
           ,
           and
           did
           presuppose
           Nature
           ,
           as
           being
           done
           in
           natural
           bodies
           ,
           and
           though
           not
           offering
           violence
           to
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           being
           far
           above
           the
           reach
           and
           power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           therein
           Nature
           did
           seem
           to
           suffer
           .
           Seeing
           this
           supernatural
           power
           is
           much
           above
           Nature
           ,
           surely
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           natural
           world
           cannot
           contain
           those
           books
           which
           might
           be
           written
           of
           Christs
           supernatural
           power
           ,
           for
           they
           include
           Nature
           ,
           they
           exceed
           Nature
           ,
           they
           are
           over
           and
           above
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           something
           must
           remain
           ,
           which
           the
           natural
           world
           cannot
           contain
           .
           And
           this
           shall
           serve
           to
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           and
           undivided
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           hope
           in
           God
           I
           have
           given
           satisfaction
           to
           mans
           Reason●…
           in
           this
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           that
           God
           never
           did
           nor
           could
           subsist
           one
           minute
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           himself
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           acts
           and
           exercise
           of
           his
           Understanding
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           being
           inward
           and
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           they
           can
           ●…e
           no
           less
           then
           God
           himself
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           accident
           in
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           God
           but
           God.
           Yet
           these
           being
           produced
           by
           the
           Understanding
           and
           the
           Will
           ,
           needs
           they
           must
           have
           such
           a
           difference
           between
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           several
           persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           Attributes
           ,
           for
           
           they
           look
           outwardly
           upon
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           therefore
           onely
           produce
           the
           creatures
           :
           And
           though
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           do
           infinitely
           exceed
           mans
           capacity
           ,
           yet
           doth
           it
           no
           more
           exceed
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           Attributes
           do
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           all
           above
           reason
           ,
           beyond
           reason
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           transcending
           reason
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           knowledge
           revealed
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           our
           admiration
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           own
           natural
           ignorance
           .
           And
           so
           to
           conclude
           ,
           Persons
           being
           supposed
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           here
           is
           one
           step
           and
           degree
           towards
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           for
           now
           we
           may
           with
           more
           confidence
           lay
           hold
           on
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           cloth
           him
           with
           our
           nature
           and
           our
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Sanctae
           &
           individuae
           Trinitati
           sit
           omnis
           honor
           &
           gloria
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Wonderful
           Incarnation
           .
        
         
           AFter
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           wonderful
           Incarnation
           ;
           where
           I
           shall
           likewise
           speak
           some
           things
           by
           way
           of
           Introduction
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           first
           enter
           a
           caveat
           ,
           or
           a
           solemn
           protestation
           .
           Though
           
           I
           do
           examine
           these
           mysteries
           by
           natural
           Reason
           .
           I
           confess
           they
           are
           far
           transcending
           Reason
           ,
           above
           Reason
           ,
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Reason
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           opposite
           to
           Gods
           Attributes
           or
           Actions
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           seem
           improbable
           ,
           much
           less
           impossible
           :
           for
           I
           confess
           that
           Reason
           is
           so
           powerful
           in
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           serves
           him
           for
           his
           guide
           and
           conductor
           ▪
           as
           in
           his
           natural
           and
           civil
           actions
           ,
           so
           partly
           in
           his
           Religion
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           much
           squared
           out
           by
           natural
           Reason
           :
           and
           it
           serves
           as
           a
           ground-work
           or
           foundation
           whereupon
           Religion
           is
           built
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           capable
           of
           Religion
           :
           for
           if
           he
           had
           onely
           sense
           ,
           the●…
           he
           should
           be
           altogether
           sensless
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           feeling
           of
           Religion
           .
           It
           serves
           likewise
           as
           a
           ladder
           or
           stairs
           to
           ascend
           by
           degrees
           ,
           from
           the
           Creatures
           to
           the
           Creator
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           good
           or
           commendable
           in
           them
           ,
           adde
           an
           Infinity
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           safely
           fasten
           it
           on
           their
           Maker
           .
           Suppose
           the
           beauty
           or
           power
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           if
           to
           their
           small
           measure
           ,
           you
           will
           adde
           an
           infinity
           ,
           then
           you
           make
           them
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           most
           beautiful
           ,
           most
           powerful
           &c.
           and
           even
           the
           small
           measure
           in
           the
           Creatures
           tends
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           principally
           redounds
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           
           praise
           of
           the
           Maker
           .
           Thus
           several
           waye●…
           Reason
           plays
           the
           handmaid
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Religion
           far
           transcend
           ,
           yet
           they
           offer
           no
           violence
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           contradict
           the
           grounds
           and
           principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           but
           both
           m●…y
           together
           consist
           ;
           yea
           they
           further
           each
           other
           ,
           ●…nd
           give
           mutual
           Testimonies
           to
           each
           other
           :
           for
           natural
           Reason
           seeing
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Natural
           world
           ,
           it
           acknowledgeth
           a
           supernatural
           world
           to
           which
           it
           can
           conduce
           nothing
           ,
           but
           wonder
           ,
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           admiration
           ▪
           
           and
           in
           defect
           of
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           Reason
           gives
           way
           unto
           faith
           ,
           and
           thence
           insers
           a
           necessity
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           sow
           the
           seeds
           of
           this
           supernatural
           faith
           in
           our
           natural
           hearts
           .
           If
           mans
           condition
           were
           wholly
           above
           Reason
           ,
           suppose
           Angelical
           ,
           then
           he
           should
           have
           his
           Religion
           altogether
           by
           infusion
           ,
           without
           any
           rational
           discourse
           ,
           but
           being
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           surely
           both
           his
           Reason
           and
           his
           Senses
           must
           concur
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           his
           Reason
           to
           strengthen
           
           his
           Faith
           (
           having
           first
           received
           satisfaction
           in
           her self
           )
           then
           his
           senses
           must
           joyn
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           memorials
           to
           his
           Reason
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           and
           increase
           his
           devotion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           Gods
           worship
           and
           service
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           be
           served
           like
           a
           God
           ,
           with
           all
           decent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           with
           all
           rich
           and
           costly
           Ornaments
           ,
           while
           our
           Sectaries
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           sacrilegious
           ends
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           Idolatry
           )
           abandoning
           these
           ,
           they
           do
           indeed
           rob
           God
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           honor
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           Jews
           they
           do
           not
           murther
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           be
           content
           to
           share
           in
           his
           garments
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           poor
           and
           naked
           ,
           and
           both
           his
           servants
           and
           service
           contemptible
           .
        
         
           Thus
           is
           my
           intent
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           Reason
           in
           the
           mysteries
           ,
           onely
           
           I
           love
           to
           distrust
           my self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           on
           my
           bare
           knees
           I
           do
           humbly
           desire
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           offend
           in
           prying
           too
           far
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           above
           my
           reach
           ,
           capacity
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           onely
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           God
           hath
           revealed
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           honor
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           explain
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           here
           I
           fall
           down
           in
           humility
           ,
           prostrate
           my self
           ,
           and
           humbly
           adore
           those
           great
           blessed
           Mysteries
           ,
           
             The
             ineffable
             Trinity
             ,
             The
             wonderful
             Incarnation
             ,
          
           which
           God
           hath
           revealed
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           received
           ,
           whereof
           in
           our
           Baptism
           we
           make
           our
           profession
           ;
           and
           God
           grant
           that
           we
           may
           all
           live
           and
           die
           in
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           any
           salvation
           .
        
         
           See
           how
           credible
           things
           are
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           God
           created
           all
           things
           of
           
           nothing
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           first
           Efficient
           Cause
           ;
           so
           undoubtedly
           he
           must
           be
           the
           final
           Cause
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           things
           are
           directed
           :
           for
           being
           the
           most
           excellent
           good
           ,
           he
           cannot
           so
           deprive
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           the
           end
           of
           all
           .
           Thus
           all
           things
           tend
           to
           his
           glory
           .
           And
           as
           God
           hath
           done
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           of
           nothing
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           falling
           to
           nothing
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           whatsoever
           is
           necessary
           or
           convenient
           for
           their
           beeing
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           will
           expect
           something
           from
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           their
           abilities
           they
           should
           in
           some
           sort
           express
           their
           thankfulness
           .
           Thus
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           do
           move
           as
           God
           first
           appointed
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           alter
           their
           course
           ,
           they
           neither
           hasten
           nor
           slacken
           their
           motion
           :
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Elements
           and
           dumb
           Creatures
           ,
           they
           follow
           the
           course
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           path
           wherein
           they
           were
           first
           put
           ,
           they
           still
           keep
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           offend
           ;
           and
           as
           from
           God
           they
           have
           their
           beeing
           and
           protection
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           due
           from
           them
           unto
           God
           ,
           a
           thankfulness
           in
           
           the
           acknowledging
           ,
           and
           an
           obedience
           for
           their
           submission
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           general
           case
           of
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           here
           regulated
           by
           
           Nature
           ,
           they
           cannot
           offend
           ,
           nor
           do
           otherwise
           then
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           some
           spiritual
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           he
           hath
           given
           a
           Free-will
           ,
           a
           liberty
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           own
           actions
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           left
           it
           in
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           either
           to
           stand
           with
           the
           help
           and
           assistance
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           fall
           and
           to
           transgress
           ,
           being
           left
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           God
           onely
           permitting
           them
           .
           This
           liberty
           of
           will
           was
           an
           excellent
           gif●…
           ,
           for
           thereby
           it
           lay
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           confirm
           and
           settle
           what
           they
           had
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           farther
           to
           improve
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           enlarge
           their
           happyness
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           ;
           but
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           fall
           and
           ruine
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           to
           insist
           in
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           were
           Gods
           first
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           
           more
           spiritual
           then
           man
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           stood
           ,
           and
           became
           Angels
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           were
           confirmed
           in
           their
           happiness
           ,
           and
           had
           some
           further
           and
           more
           honorable
           imployment
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           which
           did
           adde
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           choosing
           the
           worser
           part
           ,
           fell
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           sin
           was
           Pride
           and
           Presumption
           ,
           being
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           they
           disliked
           their
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           created
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           conceive
           aspiring
           thoughts
           of
           exalting
           themselves
           above
           their
           condition
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           the
           first
           created
           ,
           and
           had
           great
           honor
           and
           dignity
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Birthright
           .
           And
           this
           they
           attempted
           even
           against
           God
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           them
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           held
           in
           courtesie
           what
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           power
           it
           lay
           ,
           every
           minute
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           yet
           did
           they
           oppose
           God
           ,
           and
           fain
           would
           subsist
           of
           themselves
           without
           God
           ▪
           which
           was
           in
           effect
           to
           equal
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           upon
           Gods
           Throne
           :
           therefore
           were
           they
           justly
           cast
           down
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           most
           accursed
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           most
           wicked
           imployment
           ,
           
             in
             tormenting
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             tormented
             themselves
             .
          
           All
           this
           Scripture
           relates
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           punishment
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           most
           credible
           ,
           the
           work
           of
           Creation
           ,
           is
           a
           work
           of
           mercy
           ,
           for
           thereby
           God
           imparts
           himself
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           punishment
           do
           befal
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           it
           argues
           their
           sin
           and
           transgression
           in
           deserving
           it
           .
           For
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           Hell
           ,
           or
           of
           Torments
           ,
           these
           it
           should
           seem
           are
           of
           a
           later
           edition
           ,
           and
           came
           in
           with
           the
           ill
           husbandman
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           sowing
           of
           good
           corn
           ,
           sows
           his
           own
           cockles
           and
           tares
           :
           and
           some
           conceive
           Hell
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           found
           out
           a
           nook
           in
           the
           farthest
           distance
           from
           himself
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           Prison
           ,
           or
           a
           house
           of
           Correction
           ,
           and
           a
           place
           of
           torments
           for
           such
           as
           are
           damned
           .
        
         
           Whether
           to
           supply
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           those
           Angels
           that
           fell
           ,
           or
           whether
           out
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           greatness
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Creation
           ,
           in
           the
           variety
           of
           his
           Creatures
           (
           which
           I
           rather
           conceive
           )
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           create
           man
           not
           altogether
           
           so
           spirituall
           as
           Angels
           ;
           but
           to
           consist
           alike
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           corporeall
           ,
           and
           incorporeall
           world
           ,
           as
           a
           
             medium
          
           between
           both
           ,
           and
           therefore
           partakes
           of
           both
           ;
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           the
           contiguous
           Elements
           ;
           the
           water
           partakes
           with
           the
           aire
           ,
           partakes
           with
           the
           earth
           ;
           with
           the
           aire
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           moysture
           ,
           and
           thinness
           ;
           with
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           coldness
           and
           weight
           :
           so
           the
           Moon
           which
           is
           the
           lowest
           Star
           ,
           and
           neerest
           the
           earth
           ,
           it
           partakes
           with
           the
           sublunary
           bodies
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           alwayes
           increasing
           or
           decreasing
           ,
           and
           
           daily
           changing
           her
           countenance
           ;
           but
           as
           she
           doth
           still
           return
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           hath
           brightness
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           wonderfull
           operation
           upon
           these
           inferiour
           bodies
           ;
           therein
           she
           partakes
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           appearing
           glorious
           in
           the
           firmament
           ;
           and
           such
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           state
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           middle
           Creature
           ,
           and
           partakes
           with
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           nourishment
           and
           sense
           ;
           and
           partakes
           with
           the
           Angels
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           intellectuals
           and
           freewill
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           then
           in
           man
           ,
           a
           knowledge
           answerable
           to
           his
           condition
           ,
           it
           must
           arise
           from
           sense
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           proposed
           in
           a
           sensible
           way
           ,
           then
           doth
           his
           understanding
           elevate
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           into
           a
           spirituall
           habite
           ;
           and
           thus
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           man
           ,
           neither
           wholly
           plunged
           or
           drowned
           in
           sense
           ,
           nor
           yet
           so
           resined
           as
           that
           it
           becomes
           wholly
           spirituall
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           no
           little
           hinderance
           ,
           and
           impediment
           in
           our
           knowledge
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           wherein
           sense
           should
           wholly
           be
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           our
           intellectuals
           carry
           the
           sway
           ,
           and
           over-rule
           sense
           ;
           we
           must
           therefore
           as
           farre
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           lay
           aside
           sense
           ,
           and
           wholly
           intend
           intellectuals
           :
           so
           for
           the
           freedom
           of
           mans
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           inticed
           with
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           surfets
           ,
           and
           riots
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           of
           sense
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           moderated
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           by
           divine
           precept
           ,
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           will
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           take
           the
           same
           
           course
           with
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           the
           Angels
           ,
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           his
           obedience
           ;
           and
           man
           followed
           the
           ill
           example
           of
           the
           Angels
           in
           transgressing
           Gods
           Lawes
           ;
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Angels
           was
           greater
           then
           mans
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Angels
           had
           greater
           graces
           and
           intellectuals
           then
           man
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           have
           better
           prevented
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           offence
           was
           greater
           in
           the
           transgression
           of
           Gods
           Law●…
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           sins
           were
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           Pride
           and
           Presumption
           ,
           which
           stand
           more
           in
           opposition
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           are
           more
           hatefull
           unto
           him
           ,
           then
           carnall
           sins
           of
           Gluttony
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Angels
           were
           neither
           outwardly
           nor
           inwardly
           tempted
           ,
           whereas
           m●…n
           was
           both
           outwardly
           tempted
           by
           the
           Angels
           that
           fell
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           by
           the
           concupiscence
           ,
           and
           appetite
           of
           his
           own
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           cunningly
           by
           degrees
           ;
           first
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           the
           woman
           is
           tempted
           ;
           now
           God
           did
           not
           forbid
           the
           woman
           ;
           and
           she
           mighr
           be
           ignorant
           of
           Gods
           command
           ;
           the
           woman
           whom
           God
           gave
           to
           man
           for
           his
           helper
           ,
           she
           tempts
           her
           husband
           ;
           and
           ,
           there
           being
           between
           them
           all
           the
           bonds
           of
           love
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           make
           a
           conscience
           to
           suspect
           the
           wife
           
           of
           his
           own
           bosom
           ,
           flesh
           of
           his
           own
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bone
           of
           his
           own
           bones
           ;
           so
           he
           might
           conceive
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           had
           given
           him
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           (
           one
           Tree
           only
           excepted
           )
           so
           now
           as
           an
           addition
           ,
           his
           wife
           procured
           this
           T●…ce
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           her
           Portion
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           should
           put
           man
           to
           a
           tryall
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           call
           him
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           
           how
           shall
           the
           Vessell
           say
           to
           the
           Potter
           ,
           Why
           mad'st
           thou
           me
           thus
           ?
           this
           seems
           very
           reasonable
           and
           just
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           all
           unto
           man
           ,
           so
           God
           should
           require
           something
           from
           man
           ;
           namely
           ,
           his
           thankfulness
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           in
           such
           a
           kinde
           ;
           alass
           ,
           all
           is
           as
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           triall
           in
           effect
           ,
           was
           only
           an
           instance
           ,
           whether
           man
           could
           adhere
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           the
           spirit
           ?
           especially
           God
           forbidding
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           man
           making
           choyce
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           therefore
           became
           liable
           to
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           composed
           of
           earth
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           naturall
           course
           it
           is
           to
           be
           dissolved
           into
           earth
           ;
           and
           so
           man
           becomes
           lyable
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           should
           be
           the
           Tree
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           how
           
           many
           fruits
           and
           plants
           are
           there
           ,
           which
           upon
           an
           instant
           intoxicate
           the
           brain
           ,
           and
           bereave
           man
           of
           understanding
           ?
           then
           why
           may
           not
           other
           fruits
           and
           plants
           ,
           refresh
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           by
           generating
           good
           spirits
           inlighten
           it
           and
           quicken
           the
           apprehension
           ?
           is
           there
           not
           an
           Eye-bright
           which
           serves
           in
           stead
           of
           Spectacles
           to
           clear
           the
           sight
           ?
           Hereunto
           you
           must
           adde
           Gods
           speciall
           appointment
           ,
           and
           ordinance
           ;
           who
           as
           he
           can
           do
           all
           things
           without
           means
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           do
           all
           things
           with
           meanes
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           things
           are
           most
           rationall
           ,
           and
           stand
           with
           the
           grounds
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           
           though
           they
           may
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           the
           Socinian
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           here
           convinced
           by
           his
           own
           reason
           ;
           for
           as
           a
           memoriall
           and
           a
           remarkable
           token
           ,
           and
           relique
           thereof
           ,
           this
           sin
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           hath
           wrought
           upon
           their
           posterity
           ,
           for
           whole
           mankinde
           in
           succession
           ,
           runs
           in
           the
           same
           pathes
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           offends
           in
           carnall
           sins
           ,
           either
           by
           abusing
           Gods
           Creatures
           to
           his
           luxury
           and
           riot
           ,
           not
           taking
           them
           in
           moderation
           ;
           or
           in
           generall
           ▪
           that
           the
           flesh
           is
           not
           obedient
           to
           the
           spirit
           ;
           so
           together
           with
           the
           sin
           ,
           and
           our
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           derive
           from
           our
           Parents
           )
           the
           flesh
           holds
           on
           the
           same
           course
           in
           opposing
           ,
           and
           usually
           prevailing
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ▪
           Gods
           Law
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           If
           you
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           sin
           had
           not
           been
           some
           greater
           sin
           ,
           consider
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           here
           were
           no
           houses
           to
           be
           blown
           up
           with
           Gunpowder
           ;
           here
           could
           be
           no
           publick
           M●…ssacres
           ,
           nor
           private
           assasines
           ;
           here
           was
           no
           place
           for
           oppression
           ,
           or
           injustice
           ;
           here
           were
           no
           Infants
           ;
           or
           Orphans
           to
           be
           plundered
           ;
           no
           Churches
           to
           be
           demolished
           ,
           or
           sacriledge
           to
           be
           practised
           ;
           here
           could
           be
           no
           adultery
           or
           incest
           ;
           here
           could
           be
           no
           poysoning
           ,
           no
           treachery
           ,
           no
           perjury
           ;
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Atheism
           ,
           or
           infidelity
           ;
           God
           had
           newly
           created
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           the
           world
           was
           unpeopled
           ;
           onely
           there
           was
           the
           
           breach
           of
           Gods
           command
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           delicious
           fruit
           ;
           and
           thereby
           the
           flesh
           prevailing
           against
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           triall
           of
           mans
           obedience
           the
           same
           cursed
           Angel
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           
           own
           destruction
           ,
           being
           now
           forsaken
           of
           God
           he
           became
           desperate
           ;
           and
           whether
           out
           of
           his
           hatred
           to
           God
           ▪
           or
           his
           envy
           to
           man
           ,
           he
           begins
           to
           tempt
           and
           seduce
           man
           ;
           and
           not
           appearing
           in
           his
           own
           shape
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           might
           have
           easily
           been
           discovered
           ;
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           serpent
           ;
           and
           inticeth
           the
           weaker
           vessel
           ,
           the
           woman
           to
           break
           that
           only
           commandement
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           prescribed
           ;
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           when
           
             Adam
          
           and
           
             Eve
          
           might
           happily
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           whether
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Creatures
           were
           rationall
           or
           irrationall
           ?
           whether
           they
           were
           dumbe
           ,
           or
           spake
           a
           language
           ?
           they
           might
           see
           that
           their
           works
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           naturall
           actions
           were
           very
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           ;
           and
           the
           Creatures
           having
           all
           the
           instruments
           of
           speech
           ,
           why
           might
           they
           not
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           the
           free
           use
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           speech
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           man
           ?
           and
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           they
           could
           speak
           nothing
           by
           their
           own
           experience
           ;
           we
           have
           heard
           of
           Monsters
           of
           men
           ,
           whom
           by
           their
           shape
           and
           form
           ,
           you
           could
           hardly
           know
           to
           be
           men
           ;
           yet
           had
           they
           the
           use
           of
           reason
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Fish
           taken
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Hen.
          
           2.
           so
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           Fishermen
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           did
           conceive
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           indeed
           ;
           certainly
           without
           triall
           and
           experience
           ,
           which
           our
           first
           Parents
           could
           not
           have
           so
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Creation
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           them
           to
           mistake
           :
           I
           should
           never
           believe
           that
           Parots
           and
           Pyes
           should
           speak
           so
           distinctly
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           I
           find
           it
           by
           proofe
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           every
           circumstance
           ,
           the
           Angels
           did
           sin
           spiritually
           
           in
           their
           pride
           and
           presumption
           (
           sins
           spirituall
           answerable
           to
           their
           condition
           )
           as
           they
           are
           wholly
           spirits
           ;
           Man
           subsisting
           of
           flesh
           ,
           sinned
           carnally
           in
           tasting
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ;
           and
           therein
           his
           flesh
           prevailed
           over
           his
           reason
           in
           breaking
           Gods
           command
           :
           only
           some
           of
           the
           Angels
           sinned
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           punished
           accordingly
           ;
           but
           the
           first
           Parents
           of
           Mankinde
           sinned
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           our
           own
           ordinary
           justice
           ,
           their
           whole
           race
           and
           posterity
           was
           to
           suffer
           ;
           but
           the
           punishment
           was
           small
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           repentance
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           not
           only
           have
           remission
           ;
           but
           likewise
           through
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           might
           attain
           a
           greater
           degree
           of
           happiness
           ,
           then
           was
           at
           first
           allotted
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           for
           that
           punishment
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           God
           enacted
           by
           a
           Statute
           Law
           ,
           
             Statutum
             est
             hominibus
             semel
             mori
             ,
          
           alas
           it
           is
           but
           the
           transition
           to
           a
           better
           world
           ,
           whereby
           we
           take
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           not
           now
           so
           capable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           should
           be
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           
             Cupio
             dissolvi
             &
             esse
             cum
             Christo.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           after
           the
           fall
           of
           Angels
           ,
           God
           having
           given
           the
           like
           freedom
           of
           will
           unto
           man
           ,
           in
           pleased
           God
           likewise
           to
           make
           tryall
           of
           his
           obedience
           in
           giving
           him
           the
           free
           use
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           only
           forbidding
           one
           
           fruit
           ,
           
             the
             Tree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
          
           which
           might
           be
           seen
           ,
           but
           not
           tasted
           ;
           whereby
           might
           appear
           ,
           whether
           Gods
           command
           ,
           or
           mans
           inordinate
           appetite
           ,
           were
           the
           more
           powerfull
           in
           man
           ?
           or
           whether
           man
           subsisting
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           should
           be
           predominant
           ?
           whether
           man
           being
           placed
           between
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           and
           dumbe
           Beasts
           ,
           should
           by
           his
           abstinency
           and
           conformity
           to
           God
           ,
           draw
           neerer
           to
           the
           Angelicall
           state
           ,
           and
           become
           more
           spirituall
           ?
           or
           by
           his
           carnall
           uncleanness
           ,
           giving
           way
           to
           his
           appetite
           ,
           and
           gluttony
           ,
           he
           should
           fall
           down
           to
           the
           sensuality
           of
           Beasts
           ?
           that
           whatsoever
           he
           lusted
           after
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           deny
           himself
           ,
           what
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           his
           carnall
           concupiscence
           should
           offer
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           greedily
           imbrace
           it
           ;
           and
           thus
           by
           the
           tasting
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           which
           the
           Socinians
           conceive
           to
           be
           but
           a
           small
           offence
           ,
           there
           is
           implyed
           the
           great
           opposition
           between
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           man
           did
           offend
           ,
           it
           shall
           appear
           
           by
           the
           punishment
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           by
           undenyable
           arguments
           ,
           that
           man
           is
           fallen
           from
           his
           first
           integrity
           ,
           and
           perfection
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           world
           is
           much
           changed
           and
           altered
           ,
           since
           the
           Creation
           ;
           that
           many
           things
           have
           ,
           and
           do
           daily
           befall
           man
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           less
           ,
           then
           the
           punishments
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           effects
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           ;
           that
           man
           himself
           by
           his
           fearfulness
           and
           naturall
           uncleanness
           ,
           seemes
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           and
           himself
           to
           be
           justly
           condemned
           .
           This
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ;
           and
           I
           set
           forth
           a
           Book
           to
           that
           purpose
           about
           40
           years
           since
           :
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           is
           ,
           
             The
             fall
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             from
             Paradise
             ,
             proved
             by
             naturall
             reason
             ,
          
           wherein
           I
           do
           not
           only
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           reason
           ;
           but
           I
           do
           plainly
           evince
           it
           by
           many
           naturall
           proofs
           ;
           I
           consess
           I
           cannot
           do
           the
           like
           for
           other
           mysteries
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           that
           alone
           ,
           because
           it
           comes
           nearer
           our
           naturall
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           while
           other
           mysteries
           are
           far
           above
           our
           reach
           ,
           and
           concern
           the
           state
           of
           another
           world
           ;
           but
           the
           fall
           and
           corruption
           of
           Nature
           must
           manifestly
           ,
           and
           demonstratively
           appear
           in
           the
           effects
           and
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           therein
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           Socinianism
           ,
           is
           utterly
           dissolved
           ;
           and
           though
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           Books
           have
           been
           vented
           ,
           and
           published
           ;
           yet
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           the
           scope
           and
           intent
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           was
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           questioned
           ;
           which
           I
           am
           ready
           still
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           now
           in
           my
           old
           age
           ,
           though
           my
           strength
           ,
           memory
           ,
           and
           intellectuals
           do
           a
           little
           faile
           me
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Man
           being
           fallen
           from
           his
           first
           integrity
           ,
           as
           God
           would
           not
           utterly
           destroy
           him
           ,
           so
           neither
           would
           he
           suffer
           him
           to
           continue
           in
           a
           sinfull
           state
           and
           condition
           :
           look
           what
           distance
           there
           is
           between
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           between
           life
           and
           death
           ;
           such
           and
           so
           great
           is
           the
           distance
           and
           opposition
           between
           corrupted
           nature
           and
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           needs
           there
           must
           be
           a
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           a
           redemption
           of
           man
           ;
           but
           whether
           this
           should
           be
           done
           without
           means
           ,
           only
           by
           Gods
           omnipotency
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           act
           of
           Creation
           ,
           therein
           
           we
           doubt
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Creation
           no
           means
           could
           be
           used
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           God
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           Creation
           it self
           as
           soon
           as
           God
           had
           created
           the
           confused
           mass
           of
           the
           heavens
           and
           the
           earth
           out
           of
           nothing
           ;
           then
           immediately
           he
           useth
           this
           generall
           mass
           ,
           as
           a
           means
           for
           producing
           particulars
           ,
           
             Producat
             terra
             herbam
             virentem
             ,
             pro
             ducant
             aquae
             reptile
             ,
          
           and
           that
           light
           which
           was
           created
           the
           first
           day
           ,
           did
           serve
           to
           make
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Stars
           the
           fourth
           day
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           constituted
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           done
           without
           meanes
           ,
           the
           sap
           and
           fatness
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Sunshine
           ,
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           (
           God
           appointing
           ,
           protecting
           ,
           concurring
           ,
           and
           blessing
           his
           own
           means
           )
           serve
           for
           our
           fruitfulness
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           nature
           in
           her
           own
           kind
           :
           Thus
           in
           Religion
           ,
           God
           hath
           instituted
           Sacraments
           and
           Rites
           ;
           then
           certainly
           the
           
           same
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           ever
           so
           constant
           in
           the
           uniformity
           of
           his
           works
           (
           for
           that
           he
           doth
           ever
           make
           choyce
           of
           the
           best
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           uncertain
           ,
           or
           wavering
           in
           the
           constancy
           of
           his
           own
           resolutions
           )
           he
           would
           use
           means
           in
           the
           work
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           God
           out
           of
           his
           infinit
           love
           ,
           desiring
           to
           impart
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           gives
           a
           beeing
           ,
           whereby
           Creatures
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           may
           together
           subsist
           with
           himself
           ;
           so
           they
           subsisting
           to
           honour
           them
           the
           more
           ,
           he
           refuseth
           not
           their
           help
           ,
           but
           useth
           them
           as
           means
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           together
           cooperate
           with
           himself
           .
           Thus
           in
           all
           naturall
           works
           God
           useth
           meanes
           ,
           and
           why
           not
           in
           supernaturals
           ?
           it
           is
           most
           credible
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           wise
           God
           observes
           the
           same
           wise
           course
           ,
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           his
           own
           will
           ;
           nor
           can
           this
           disparage
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           means
           are
           none
           other
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           God
           himself
           doth
           appoint
           ;
           thus
           is
           God
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           meanes
           must
           be
           used
           to
           purchase
           our
           redemption
           
           (
           i.
           e.
           )
           that
           a
           price
           or
           ransome
           must
           be
           paid
           for
           our
           sin
           ,
           but
           where
           should
           we
           procure
           this
           ransom
           ?
           if
           we
           have
           it
           not
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           where
           shall
           we
           borrow
           it
           ?
           who
           will
           be
           bound
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           become
           our
           surety
           ?
           it
           is
           true
           that
           God
           hath
           locked
           up
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Natures
           coffers
           )
           great
           treasures
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           Minerals
           ;
           and
           these
           serve
           to
           make
           our
           Coyn
           ,
           which
           carries
           the
           price
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           whereby
           these
           worldly
           commodities
           are
           bought
           ,
           and
           sold
           in
           the
           Market
           ;
           and
           these
           will
           serve
           to
           pay
           for
           the
           ransom
           of
           Princes
           ,
           or
           to
           corrupt
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           to
           buy
           their
           consciences
           ;
           or
           for
           any
           other
           worldly
           or
           finister
           imployment
           :
           and
           answerable
           hereunto
           ,
           God
           hath
           his
           coyn
           in
           the
           materiall
           heavens
           ;
           his
           Golden
           Sun
           ,
           his
           Silver
           Moon
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Chimists
           observe
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Planet
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           a
           speciall
           influence
           upon
           some
           Metalls
           .
           Thus
           do
           Gods
           treasures
           in
           the
           heavens
           cause
           the
           generation
           of
           ours
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           temporary
           ,
           the
           rust
           doth
           consume
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           currant
           mony
           to
           purchase
           eternity
           ;
           neither
           yet
           do
           they
           serve
           in
           the
           exchange
           ,
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
        
         
         
           After
           the
           Metals
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           the
           Vegetatives
           ,
           the
           beauty
           ,
           and
           sweetness
           
           of
           fair
           and
           delicious
           flowers
           ;
           the
           odoriferous
           ,
           and
           aromaticall
           fruits
           ,
           the
           pretious
           drugs
           ,
           and
           all
           whatsoever
           else
           the
           earth
           doth
           afford
           ;
           these
           may
           very
           well
           be
           Natures
           incense
           ,
           or
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           alass
           ,
           their
           odours
           do
           vanish
           ,
           like
           vapours
           ;
           and
           cannot
           wash
           away
           the
           spots
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           the
           uncleanness
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Vegetatives
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           motion
           and
           sense
           ;
           and
           in
           them
           by
           their
           slaughter
           and
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           Mosaicall
           Law
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           just
           deserts
           ,
           and
           rewards
           of
           our
           sin
           ,
           that
           
             death
             is
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ;
          
           so
           that
           God
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           did
           institute
           sacrifices
           to
           betoken
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           to
           succeed
           ;
           for
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           spots
           and
           staines
           of
           sin
           have
           so
           far
           defiled
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           a
           deep
           impression
           in
           man
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           washed
           away
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           
             it
             is
             bloud
             and
             bloud
             only
             ,
             that
             must
             serve
             to
             scoure
             them
             .
          
        
         
           From
           beasts
           come
           we
           to
           Man
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           created
           ,
           
           and
           in
           whom
           the
           whole
           world
           did
           transgress
           ;
           and
           having
           now
           found
           out
           the
           principall
           party
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           our
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           untill
           we
           proceed
           first
           against
           him
           ,
           we
           cannot
           touch
           upon
           the
           accessaries
           ▪
           
             death
             being
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           therefore
           man
           must
           dye
           :
           but
           seeing
           the
           sin
           was
           of
           infinite
           malignity
           ,
           as
           being
           committed
           against
           an
           infinite
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           requires
           either
           an
           infinite
           price
           and
           ransom
           ,
           or
           an
           infinite
           punishment
           and
           satisfaction
           :
           therefore
           the
           death
           of
           poor
           silly
           man
           alone
           cannot
           suffice
           ,
           though
           we
           must
           take
           it
           in
           part
           of
           payment
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           discharge
           the
           whole
           debt
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           then
           ascend
           higher
           ,
           and
           if
           meanes
           be
           used
           in
           the
           redemption
           
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           highest
           nature
           ,
           so
           needs
           it
           must
           have
           the
           most
           excellent
           meanes
           .
           This
           whole
           world
           is
           sublunary
           ,
           and
           serves
           for
           our
           inferiour
           uses
           ,
           to
           cloth
           the
           back
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           the
           belly
           ;
           it
           cannot
           reach
           so
           high
           as
           the
           heavens
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           the
           Angels
           are
           only
           our
           gardians
           ,
           they
           attend
           and
           assist
           us
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           meanly
           ministeriall
           ,
           it
           were
           high
           presumption
           to
           make
           them
           our
           redeemers
           ;
           for
           they
           cannot
           be
           sufficiently
           thankfull
           for
           their
           own
           beeing
           ,
           much
           less
           are
           they
           able
           to
           satisfie
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           others
           ;
           which
           sin
           being
           infinite
           ,
           requires
           an
           infinite
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           but
           God
           alone
           can
           suffice
           ,
           for
           in
           justice
           there
           must
           be
           a
           proportion
           between
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           punishment
           should
           be
           infinite
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           torments
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           continuance
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           no
           place
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           but
           it
           should
           be
           wholly
           excluded
           ,
           which
           being
           one
           of
           Gods
           attributes
           ,
           it
           must
           ever
           subsist
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           some
           infinite
           Person
           should
           suffer
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Redemption
           is
           far
           greater
           then
           the
           work
           of
           Creation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           call
           the
           time
           ,
           
             Hebdomada
             major
             ,
          
           for
           in
           the
           Creation
           there
           was
           no
           resistance
           of
           Gods
           Power
           (
           for
           there
           was
           nothing
           )
           but
           in
           the
           work
           of
           redemption
           ,
           our
           sins
           stand
           in
           opposition
           ,
           and
           thereby
           hinder
           
           Gods
           action
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           pleased
           not
           to
           use
           any
           of
           those
           generall
           attributes
           ,
           which
           performed
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           as
           the
           omnipotency
           in
           making
           ,
           the
           providence
           in
           preserving
           ,
           the
           justice
           in
           punishing
           ;
           but
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           Deity
           must
           be
           ingaged
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           interest
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           justice
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           an
           Hypostaticall
           union
           of
           the
           Godhead
           and
           Manhood
           in
           one
           Person
           ,
           whereby
           the
           weakness
           ,
           and
           guiltiness
           of
           man
           supported
           by
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           al-sufficiency
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           might
           make
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           not
           agreeable
           to
           justice
           ,
           that
           an
           innocent
           should
           dye
           for
           the
           nocent
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           free
           oblation
           of
           himself
           it
           seems
           very
           reasonable
           and
           just
           ;
           and
           thereby
           he
           
             becomes
             a
             true
             reall
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
          
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           and
           as
           man
           using
           means
           under
           God
           ,
           repentance
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           Gods
           Mercies
           in
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           receive
           the
           full
           benefit
           ,
           so
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           cursed
           Angels
           ,
           the
           very
           Devils
           themselves
           ,
           may
           finde
           some
           mitigation
           of
           punishment
           ,
           even
           by
           Christ's
           Passion
           ;
           for
           God
           could
           infinitely
           increase
           their
           Torments
           ,
           as
           their
           sins
           have
           justly
           deserved
           ;
           
           and
           it
           is
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           binde
           them
           up
           in
           chaines
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           do
           more
           mischief
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           further
           provoke
           and
           incurre
           Gods
           heavy
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           some
           mercy
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           some
           mitigation
           of
           punishment
           ;
           they
           are
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           they
           partake
           of
           a
           spirituall
           nature
           ;
           and
           are
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           Gods
           generall
           mercy
           ,
           which
           may
           abundantly
           suffice
           all
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           ascribe
           all
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           to
           Christ.
           
           
        
         
           Thus
           then
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           Deity
           can
           suffice
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           is
           necessary
           in
           respect
           of
           justice
           ,
           which
           requires
           a
           due
           recompence
           ;
           so
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           purchase
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           then
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           be
           of
           no
           less
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           performance
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           the
           second
           Person
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           sin
           was
           committed
           against
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           tasting
           the
           Tree
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           be
           life
           in
           himself
           ,
           &
           imparts
           life
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           yet
           hereby
           he
           makes
           himself
           lyable
           to
           death
           without
           which
           there
           could
           be
           no
           satisfaction
           .
           Thus
           God
           becoming
           man
           ,
           he
           is
           interessed
           in
           the
           cause
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Justice
           and
           Mercies
           of
           God
           are
           fully
           reconciled
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Incarnation
           being
           presupposed
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           inconveniency
           or
           disparagement
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           or
           rather
           what
           advantage
           ,
           or
           prerogative
           ,
           may
           thereby
           accrue
           to
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           how
           all
           the
           creatures
           are
           thereby
           exalted
           and
           honoured
           ,
           but
           man
           especially
           is
           infinitely
           tyed
           to
           his
           thankfulness
           .
           For
           any
           dishonor
           to
           the
           Deity
           ,
           certainly
           there
           can
           be
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           whole
           universe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           as
           nothing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           what
           aspersion
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           be
           cast
           on
           the
           
           Deity
           ,
           it
           doth
           utterly
           vanish
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           Thus
           the
           mists
           ,
           and
           ill
           vapours
           of
           the
           earth
           ascend
           no
           higher
           ,
           then
           the
           middle
           region
           
           of
           the
           aire
           ;
           and
           there
           they
           are
           dissolved
           into
           Showers
           ,
           Storms
           ,
           and
           Tempests
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           again
           to
           the
           earth
           :
           thus
           Blasphemies
           and
           sins
           done
           in
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           no
           way
           sasten
           on
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           obscute
           his
           honor
           ,
           but
           thereby
           God
           takes
           occasion
           in
           justice
           ,
           to
           powre
           down
           his
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           transgressors
           .
           Thus
           God
           according
           to
           his
           own
           ubiquity
           is
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           Creature
           ,
           yet
           without
           the
           least
           disparagement
           to
           himself
           :
           as
           the
           Sun-beams
           or
           light
           ,
           shining
           upon
           the
           most
           unclean
           and
           sordid
           places
           ,
           yet
           are
           thereby
           no
           way
           tainted
           ,
           or
           infected
           ;
           much
           less
           can
           the
           Godhead
           receive
           any
           blemish
           or
           stain
           from
           his
           Creatures
           .
           So
           there
           being
           no
           inconvenience
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           what
           advantage
           ,
           benefit
           and
           honor
           redounds
           to
           the
           Godhead
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           and
           our
           Fathers
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           love
           of
           God
           towards
           man
           is
           infinite
           ,
           but
           how
           shall
           this
           appear
           really
           and
           actually
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           love
           towards
           man
           ,
           be
           finite
           ,
           and
           so
           bounded
           ?
           therefore
           it
           is
           requisit
           ,
           that
           some
           act
           of
           this
           infinite
           love
           might
           appear
           ;
           this
           is
           done
           by
           an
           infinite
           bond
           ,
           by
           an
           hypostaticall
           union
           of
           God
           with
           our
           nature
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           such
           a
           bond
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           himself
           can
           do
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           cannot
           come
           nearer
           man
           ,
           then
           by
           uniting
           the
           two
           natures
           in
           one
           Person
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           must
           truly
           confess
           to
           be
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           plainly
           to
           demonstrate
           Gods
           infinite
           love
           towards
           man.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           confess
           Gods
           omnipotency
           ;
           but
           how
           shall
           this
           appear
           ,
           
           unless
           there
           should
           be
           some
           infinite
           Creature
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           making
           must
           something
           of
           nothing
           ,
           there
           being
           an
           infinite
           distance
           ,
           
             a
             non
             ente
             adens
             ,
          
           it
           needs
           argue
           omnipotency
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           ,
           but
           that
           Gods
           omnipotency
           might
           every
           way
           appear
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           there
           should
           be
           an
           infinite
           Creature
           :
           and
           here
           behold
           God
           and
           Man
           are
           united
           ,
           and
           become
           one
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           truly
           infinite
           ,
           and
           omnipotent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doth
           every
           way
           confirm
           Gods
           omnipotency
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Incarnation
           seems
           to
           adde
           some
           perfection
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           
           to
           improve
           Gods
           knowledge
           :
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           knowes
           all
           the
           miseries
           and
           sorrowes
           of
           man
           ,
           all
           his
           imperfections
           and
           weakness
           ;
           but
           he
           knew
           them
           not
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           now
           he
           doth
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           them
           not
           by
           way
           of
           triall
           and
           experience
           in
           himself
           .
           The
           sick
           patient
           ,
           who
           feeles
           the
           smart
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           better
           knowledge
           then
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           who
           hath
           it
           onely
           by
           speculation
           ;
           God
           himself
           had
           not
           that
           experimentall
           knowledge
           of
           mans
           condition
           ,
           before
           he
           became
           man
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           became
           subject
           to
           passion
           .
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           God
           requires
           no
           more
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           what
           God
           performed
           to
           man.
           The
           Creation
           was
           done
           by
           the
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
             verbo
             virtutis
             su●…
             ,
          
           with
           the
           greatest
           ease
           and
           facility
           ,
           
           but
           what
           God
           requires
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           accomplished
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           labour
           and
           misery
           ,
           therefore
           here
           is
           no
           proportion
           .
           Now
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           blasphemers
           ,
           God
           himself
           hath
           taken
           up
           mans
           nature
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           himself
           subject
           to
           passion
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           perform
           more
           in
           his
           own
           person
           to
           man
           ,
           then
           he
           requires
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           man
           can
           perform
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           died
           for
           man
           ,
           but
           man
           dies
           for
           his
           own
           sins
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           as
           God
           was
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           end
           and
           conclusion
           
           of
           all
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           the
           Mediator
           and
           Redeemer
           of
           man
           ;
           that
           so
           God
           might
           be
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           great
           addition
           and
           increase
           of
           honor
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           
           prove
           by
           the
           Title
           which
           God
           assumes
           to
           himself
           :
           for
           whereas
           before
           he
           was
           called
           
             The
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             The
             Lord
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             The
             Maker
             and
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hosts
             :
          
           now
           he
           assumes
           another
           Title
           and
           style
           of
           honor
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           
             The
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           more
           honorable
           style
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           called
           
             The
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
          
           seeing
           that
           he
           was
           then
           in
           their
           loins
           ,
           who
           did
           infinitely
           exceed
           the
           whole
           Universe
           .
           And
           as
           this
           was
           his
           Title
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           New
           he
           is
           called
           more
           particularly
           
             The
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           Gods
           greatest
           honor
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           and
           as
           these
           advantages
           and
           prerogatives
           accrue
           unto
           the
           Deity
           by
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           great
           priviledges
           which
           
           befal
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           having
           God
           to
           be
           one
           of
           their
           number
           and
           society
           ,
           for
           without
           this
           priviledge
           ,
           the
           Creatures
           might
           have
           expostulated
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           were
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           still
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           they
           were
           nothing
           .
           Now
           God
           is
           verity
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           verity
           and
           truth
           ,
           they
           were
           yet
           still
           as
           nothing
           :
           See
           then
           how
           much
           God
           is
           disparaged
           in
           the
           work
           of
           his
           Creation
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           create
           nothing
           of
           nothing
           :
           See
           how
           man
           and
           all
           the
           Creatures
           are
           become
           contemptible
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           
             that
             is
             in
             verity
             and
             truth
             ,
          
           they
           are
           nothing
           ,
           this
           were
           to
           abate
           their
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           dislike
           their
           condition
           ;
           and
           man
           himself
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           seem
           to
           boast
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           created
           according
           to
           Gods
           image
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           discerns
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           distance
           between
           God
           and
           man
           :
           but
           when
           as
           once
           God
           became
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Creator
           was
           made
           a
           Creature
           ,
           this
           did
           not
           onely
           shorten
           the
           distance
           between
           both
           ,
           but
           did
           indeed
           incorporate
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           both
           Natures
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           Person
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           should
           descend
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           come
           nearer
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           stretch
           a
           hand
           out
           of
           the
           clouds
           ,
           while
           poor
           man
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           raised
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           lifts
           up
           his
           hand
           of
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           and
           while
           these
           two
           hands
           meet
           ,
           and
           are
           joyned
           and
           coupled
           together
           ,
           there
           becomes
           a
           perfect
           marriage
           ,
           both
           are
           united
           in
           one
           Person
           ,
           the
           
           Deity
           puts
           on
           our
           weakness
           ,
           and
           our
           manhood
           is
           clothed
           with
           Gods
           〈◊〉
           :
           And
           thus
           is
           there
           a
           perfect
           union
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           though
           the
           Creatures
           were
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           lies
           in
           
           Gods
           power
           to
           unmake
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           minute
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           some
           wic●…ed
           men
           might
           a
           little
           distrust
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           Gods
           favors
           ,
           God
           is
           become
           man
           ,
           the
           Creator
           made
           a
           Creature
           ,
           both
           Natures
           now
           fastned
           and
           riveted
           together
           by
           an
           indissoluble
           knot
           of
           marriage
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           broken
           ;
           and
           which
           serves
           as
           a
           great
           ingagement
           and
           assurance
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           preserve
           and
           continue
           his
           graces
           and
           blessings
           upon
           the
           works
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           a
           pledge
           or
           earnest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           perfect
           God
           and
           perfect
           Man
           ,
           both
           Creator
           and
           Creature
           united
           in
           one
           Person
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           separated
           .
           So
           I
           hope
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Incarnation
           can
           be
           no
           dishonor
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           great
           honor
           and
           settlement
           of
           the
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           In
           speaking
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           I
           began
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
          
           Gospel
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             the
             Word
             .
          
           Then
           for
           proof
           and
           assurance
           of
           this
           great
           mystery
           ,
           I
           ended
           with
           the
           end
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
          
           Gospel
           ,
           wherein
           he
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             the
             world
             could
             not
             contain
             the
             books
             which
             might
             be
             written
             of
             Christs
             acts
             ;
          
           thereby
           intimating
           ,
           that
           the
           works
           and
           miracles
           that
           Christ
           wrought
           above
           natural
           power
           ,
           did
           most
           abundantly
           serve
           to
           confirm
           and
           justifie
           the
           works
           and
           mysteries
           which
           he
           taught
           above
           natural
           Reason
           .
           And
           now
           that
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           the
           invisible
           God
           becomes
           visible
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           strange
           how
           this
           our
           Apostle
           S.
           
             John
          
           alters
           his
           style
           :
           for
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           1.
           
             ver
             .
          
           1.
           speaking
           of
           God
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             which
          
           
           
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
             of
             the
             word
             of
             life
             :
          
           So
           that
           he
           who
           speaking
           of
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           like
           an
           Eagle
           soared
           aloft
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           even
           beyond
           all
           humane
           reason
           and
           understanding
           ,
           speaking
           now
           of
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           descends
           so
           low
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           manifest
           and
           palpable
           ,
           as
           he
           seems
           to
           fall
           beneath
           sense
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           calls
           all
           the
           senses
           of
           man
           to
           witness
           ,
           
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
             :
          
           and
           this
           in
           effect
           twice
           repeated
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           the
           more
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Manhood
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           was
           an
           eternal
           generation
           of
           this
           Word
           according
           to
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           so
           was
           there
           a
           Temporal
           birth
           of
           this
           Word
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Manhood
           :
           for
           these
           two
           Mysteries
           ,
           though
           very
           different
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           both
           very
           wonderful
           .
           In
           the
           first
           you
           shall
           observe
           three
           Persons
           in
           one
           Nature
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           you
           have
           three
           Natures
           in
           one
           Person
           ;
           a
           Trinity
           of
           Persons
           in
           a
           
           Unity
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           a
           Trinity
           of
           Natures
           in
           a
           Unity
           of
           Person
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           three
           distinct
           ,
           several
           ,
           and
           real
           Persons
           ,
           yet
           all
           subsisting
           in
           one
           undivided
           Essence
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           three
           distinct
           and
           several
           Natures
           ,
           yet
           all
           subsisting
           in
           one
           undivided
           Person
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           How
           wonderful
           is
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           whereas
           our
           Saviour
           the
           
           second
           Person
           in
           Trinity
           was
           All-sufficient
           and
           happy
           in
           himself
           ,
           yet
           in
           commiseration
           of
           man
           ,
           man
           that
           had
           sinned
           in
           the
           root
           ,
           sinned
           in
           the
           bud
           ;
           when
           to
           our
           first-fathers
           guilt
           we
           had
           heaped
           up
           innumerable
           transgressions
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           he
           took
           up
           our
           nature
           and
           infirmities
           to
           satisfie
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           himself
           as
           a
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           to
           reconcile
           us
           to
           God
           :
           Men
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           inferior
           created
           powers
           ,
           cannot
           any
           way
           satisfie
           for
           the
           least
           part
           of
           our
           guilt
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           thankful
           for
           their
           own
           beeing
           .
        
         
           Sin
           is
           an
           infinite
           evil
           ,
           as
           being
           committed
           against
           an
           Infinite
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           exact
           ballance
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           requires
           no
           less
           then
           an
           infinite
           Rans●…m
           ,
           or
           an
           infinite
           Punishment
           .
           Righteousness
           and
           Justice
           pleaded
           against
           man
           ,
           that
           our
           sins
           were
           such
           as
           could
           not
           stand
           with
           his
           integrity
           freely
           to
           pardon
           ;
           Mercy
           and
           Peace
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           his
           ancient
           love
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           freely
           created
           man
           ,
           so
           now
           likewise
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           he
           should
           freely
           intend
           the
           Redemption
           of
           man.
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           concluded
           in
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           highest
           
           Heavens
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           should
           take
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           every
           act
           of
           his
           proceeding
           from
           his
           Deity
           ,
           the
           shedding
           of
           the
           least
           drop
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           the
           trickling
           of
           one
           tear
           ,
           the
           suffering
           of
           one
           stripe
           ,
           the
           least
           temptation
           ,
           was
           of
           infinite
           value
           ,
           of
           infinite
           estimation
           :
           so
           he
           alone
           was
           able
           to
           recompense
           for
           sin
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           fulfilled
           what
           was
           said
           by
           the
           Prophet
           .
           
             Mercy
             and
             Truth
             have
             met
             together
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             have
             kissed
             each
             other
             :
          
           Here
           is
           the
           agreement
           ,
           and
           thus
           is
           God
           and
           man
           reconciled
           ,
           by
           the
           coming
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           onely
           dear
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           consider
           the
           first
           sin
           ,
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           
           that
           such
           excellent
           Creatures
           in
           their
           own
           kinde
           ,
           understanding
           Natures
           ,
           intelligent
           Spirits
           ,
           should
           attempt
           such
           a
           foul
           offence
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           ascend
           up
           to
           his
           Throne
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           Gods
           Majesty
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           some
           probability
           ,
           or
           likelihood
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           it
           by
           immediate
           infusion
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           some
           common
           fame
           or
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Creator
           and
           Creature
           should
           be
           united
           in
           one
           Person
           ;
           or
           whether
           by
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           did
           fitly
           gather
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Creation
           was
           a
           work
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           love
           ,
           and
           as
           God
           was
           existent
           in
           every
           creature
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           infinite
           extent
           of
           his
           own
           nature
           ;
           so
           undoubtedly
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           that
           infinite
           love
           ,
           God
           should
           tie
           unto
           himself
           some
           
           creature
           by
           an
           infinite
           band
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           an
           hypostaticall
           union
           :
           And
           this
           their
           Conceit
           gave
           some
           way
           and
           occasion
           to
           their
           pride
           and
           presumption
           ,
           as
           claiming
           and
           challenging
           that
           high
           prerogative
           ,
           above
           other
           creatures
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           birthright
           .
           But
           herein
           did
           appear
           the
           oversight
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           for
           the
           creature
           was
           not
           to
           aspire
           to
           the
           height
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           but
           the
           Creator
           was
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           humility
           and
           baseness
           of
           the
           creature
           ;
           neither
           was
           God
           to
           be
           
           united
           to
           the
           Angelical
           nature
           (
           though
           otherwise
           highest
           in
           order
           and
           condition
           )
           but
           to
           descend
           lower
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           more
           undoubted
           token
           of
           that
           infinite
           love
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           humane
           Nature
           and
           Manhood
           ,
           mans
           Nature
           being
           the
           Centre
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Circumference
           ,
           a
           little
           Microcosin
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           creatures
           are
           united
           :
           things
           sensible
           partake
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           the
           intelligent
           Spirits
           are
           combined
           in
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           thus
           God
           taking
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           sits
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           of
           his
           creatures
           ,
           imparting
           himself
           infinitely
           to
           all
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           it
           may
           well
           stand
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           But
           supposing
           the
           three
           Persons
           in
           one
           Deity
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           
             Word
             be
          
           
           
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Spirit
           excluded
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           reason
           would
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           the
           natural
           son
           of
           man
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           natural
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           unbegotten
           Father
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           proceeding
           Spirit
           :
           The
           manner
           of
           his
           double
           birth
           would
           testifie
           the
           same
           truth
           ,
           begotten
           in
           the
           understanding
           of
           God
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           conceived
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           a
           Virgin
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           that
           sin
           which
           was
           the
           first
           motive
           of
           this
           descent
           ,
           seems
           to
           fasten
           a
           necessity
           upon
           the
           second
           Person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           tasting
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           
             Eritis
             sicut
             Dii
             scientes
             bonum
             &
             malum
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           fit
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           large
           treasures
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           strictness
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           wisdom
           offended
           ,
           should
           satisfie
           for
           the
           offence
           ,
           
             Foelix
             culpa
             quae
             talem
             habuit
             Redemptorem
             ;
          
           where
           is
           the
           wrong
           ?
           
           where
           is
           the
           injury
           ,
           when
           the
           party
           offended
           shall
           satisfie
           ?
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           with
           humility
           retort
           Gods
           own
           words
           upon
           himself
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           could
           say
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Adam
             quasi
             unus
             ex
             nobis
             ;
          
           so
           now
           upon
           the
           fall
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           descent
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Deus
             quasi
             unus
             ex
             nobis
             .
          
           If
           man
           lose
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           concerning
           Holiness
           and
           Sanctity
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           first
           created
           ,
           nothing
           can
           restore
           this
           image
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           gave
           the
           first
           impression
           .
           If
           man
           cannot
           conform
           himself
           unto
           God
           ,
           then
           for
           an
           upshot
           and
           agreement
           between
           both
           ,
           necessary
           it
           is
           that
           God
           should
           consorm
           himself
           unto
           man
           :
           Man
           lost
           Gods
           image
           ,
           God
           takes
           up
           mans
           image
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           most
           competent
           to
           that
           Person
           in
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           him
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
          
           was
           
             Splendor
             gloriae
             ,
             &
             figura
             substantiae
             Patris
             .
          
        
         
           Observe
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           the
           creation
           of
           man
           ,
           being
           made
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
           
             God
             breathed
             into
             his
             nostrils
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             :
          
           Breath
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           agreeable
           
           to
           Gods
           nature
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           proceeding
           from
           an
           intelligent
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           bare
           breath
           ,
           but
           necessarily
           it
           must
           be
           accompanied
           with
           some
           word
           ,
           especially
           considering
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           other
           Creatures
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           power
           of
           this
           word
           ;
           for
           God
           spake
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           created
           .
           But
           here
           this
           word
           is
           concealed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           well
           suppose
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           some
           mystery
           concealed
           .
        
         
           Behold
           then
           the
           first
           earnest
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           God
           intending
           a
           marriage
           between
           the
           Deity
           and
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           he
           takes
           the
           body
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           taking
           his
           wedding
           gloves
           ,
           breathes
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           extend
           them
           ,
           to
           warm
           them
           ,
           to
           sit
           them
           for
           himself
           ,
           at
           length
           puts
           them
           on
           .
           Here
           now
           at
           length
           the
           word
           accompanies
           the
           breath
           ,
           the
           breath
           made
           us
           living
           souls
           ,
           the
           word
           shall
           make
           us
           quickning
           spirits
           ;
           breath
           gave
           us
           a
           natural
           life
           ,
           the
           word
           shall
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           new
           birth
           :
           and
           thus
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           breath
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           man
           hath
           a
           double
           root
           ,
           
           the
           first
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           and
           the
           second
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           taking
           sap
           from
           both
           ;
           he
           is
           
             Arbor
             &
             arbor
             inversa
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           a
           root
           downward
           ,
           and
           a
           root
           upward
           ,
           he
           treads
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           looks
           up
           towards
           heaven
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           ,
           if
           ever
           intending
           the
           renewing
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           sit
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           there
           begin
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           end
           :
           Man
           was
           the
           last
           work
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           man
           there
           must
           be
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           renovation
           ,
           
             Incipiat
             ubi
             desitum
             est
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           all
           works
           ,
           and
           here
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           true
           by
           experience
           ,
           the
           last
           work
           is
           first
           perfected
           ,
           
             For
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           gladly
           demand
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           
           these
           mysteries
           ,
           either
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           or
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           Why
           should
           God
           be
           so
           careful
           and
           curious
           in
           giving
           himself
           a
           Name
           ,
           a
           Name
           it
           is
           ,
           therefore
           ordained
           to
           make
           a
           difference
           in
           a
           multitude
           ,
           as
           many
           men
           of
           one
           kinde
           are
           distinguished
           by
           their
           names
           :
           But
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           is
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wants
           no
           name
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           of
           his
           own
           kinde
           .
           Gods
           Name
           then
           ,
           as
           it
           imports
           no
           difference
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           so
           it
           implies
           a
           distinction
           and
           difference
           of
           Persons
           in
           that
           one
           nature
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
           This
           will
           better
           appear
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           to
           consider
           that
           great
           and
           ineffable
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           four
           letters
           :
           The
           first
           letter
           was
           
             Jod
             ,
             quod
             significat
             principium
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           undoubtedly
           betoken
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           The
           second
           was
           
             He
             ,
             quod
             vivere
             significat
             ,
          
           setting
           out
           the
           second
           Person
           ,
           as
           being
           life
           in
           himself
           ,
           though
           life
           by
           participation
           ,
           imparting
           life
           unto
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           for
           
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             ,
          
           he
           is
           
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             ;
          
           The
           third
           letter
           was
           
             Vau
             ,
             quae
             vim
             apud
             Hebraeos
             habet
             Copulandi
             ,
          
           intimating
           the
           love
           of
           God
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           are
           united
           ;
           The
           last
           letter
           it
           was
           the
           same
           with
           the
           second
           letter
           ,
           
             He
          
           twice
           repeated
           ,
           
             ut
             duas
             in
             filio
             fateamur
             naturas
             ,
             &
             Dei
             &
             Hominis
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           you
           may
           conceive
           that
           this
           observation
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           proceeds
           not
           from
           mans
           fancy
           ,
           and
           conjecture
           ,
           I
           pray
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           bring
           another
           Example
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           had
           tied
           himself
           unto
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           as
           touching
           the
           promised
           
           seed
           ,
           in
           token
           hereof
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           change
           the
           name
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           from
           
             Abram
          
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           letter
           ;
           so
           likewise
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           from
           
             Sarai
          
           to
           
             Sarah
             ,
          
           by
           the
           substraction
           of
           a
           syllable
           ,
           and
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           letter
           .
           Now
           you
           shall
           observe
           that
           this
           letter
           ,
           which
           was
           added
           to
           both
           their
           names
           ,
           it
           was
           indeed
           one
           and
           the
           same
           letter
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           a
           letter
           of
           Gods
           own
           Name
           ,
           the
           second
           letter
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           second
           Person
           was
           to
           be
           united
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           
             Abraham
          
           and
           
             Sarah
             ,
          
           so
           this
           letter
           given
           and
           received
           ,
           might
           serve
           as
           a
           pledge
           or
           an
           earnest
           to
           signifie
           that
           union
           .
        
         
           Observe
           the
           phrase
           and
           style
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Verbum
             Domini
             venit
             ad
          
           
           
             Isaiam
             ,
             venit
             ad
             Prophetas
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           form
           of
           speech
           ,
           to
           my
           understanding
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           well
           justified
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           this
           word
           were
           a
           Person
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           certain
           manner
           of
           coming
           were
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           this
           Person
           .
           Why
           should
           God
           speak
           of
           himself
           after
           the
           manner
           and
           fashion
           of
           men
           ?
           I
           cannot
           disallow
           the
           opinion
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           that
           God
           speaking
           to
           mans
           understanding
           ,
           fit
           it
           was
           that
           he
           should
           descend
           to
           mans
           capacity
           ;
           but
           desiring
           that
           truth
           in
           Gods
           words
           might
           altogether
           appear
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           apply
           them
           to
           an
           intended
           incarnation
           ,
           then
           to
           admit
           a
           bare
           figure
           in
           Gods
           words
           ,
           which
           happily
           to
           us
           might
           be
           some
           occasion
           of
           error
           .
           Wherefore
           serve
           the
           groanings
           and
           cries
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Expectabo
             salutare
             tuum
             Domine
             ,
             Mitte
             quem
             missurus
             es
             ,
             Rorate
             Coeli
             desuper
             ,
             &
             nubes
             ,
             pluan●…
             iustum
             ,
             Utinam
             disrumperes
             Coelos
             &
             descenderes
             ,
             Elevate
             portas
             principes
             〈◊〉
             introibi●…
             Rex
             gloriae
             ,
          
           &c.
           were
           not
           this
           Son
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           this
           expected
           Messias
           ,
           above
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           man
           ?
           for
           by
           nature
           children
           should
           rather
           boast
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           shewing
           their
           honorable
           descent
           ,
           pedegree
           and
           linage
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           decrepit
           Parents
           ,
           for
           many
           precedent
           ages
           ,
           shall
           comfort
           themselves
           in
           hope
           of
           this
           childe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           no
           natural
           course
           ,
           so
           undoubtedly
           this
           childe
           must
           claim
           a
           higher
           birth
           then
           nature
           can
           afford
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           their
           own
           Prophets
           witness
           against
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           content
           my self
           
           with
           two
           onely
           quotations
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           33.
           16.
           
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             shall
             Judah
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             shall
             dwell
             safely
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             call
             her
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             our
             Righteousness
             .
          
           Isa.
           7.
           14.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             conceive
             and
             bear
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             Emmanuel
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           For
           that
           Temporal
           Kingdom
           which
           the
           Jews
           expect
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           
           know
           ,
           what
           contentment
           can
           the
           world
           yield
           ,
           whereof
           their
           fathers
           were
           destitute
           ;
           a
           rich
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           and
           beautiful
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           Protnise
           in
           possession
           ,
           a
           people
           multiplying
           above
           measure
           ,
           made
           a
           terror
           to
           
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           within
           their
           walls
           ,
           a
           wise
           and
           a
           just
           Law
           ,
           Politick
           and
           good
           Governors
           ,
           valiant
           and
           victorious
           Captains
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           those
           dayes
           there
           was
           a
           continual
           expectation
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           not
           to
           adde
           to
           their
           worldly
           pomp
           ,
           but
           to
           establish
           a
           higher
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           and
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           herein
           exceeds
           all
           earthly
           Monarchs
           ▪
           that
           it
           wants
           no
           outward
           Thrones
           nor
           Ceremonies
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           own
           greatness
           ,
           but
           it
           appears
           glorious
           in
           baseness
           ,
           powerful
           in
           weakness
           ,
           that
           so
           Gods
           immediate
           hand
           might
           better
           discover
           it self
           ,
           who
           
             pulls
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             seat
             ,
             and
             exalts
             the
             humble
             and
             meek
             .
          
           Far
           be
           it
           that
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           the
           expectation
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           should
           only
           tend
           to
           worldly
           and
           transitory
           honours
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           vanity
           of
           vanities
           ,
           and
           cannot
           quench
           the
           moderate
           thirst
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           neither
           is
           so
           befitting
           mans
           present
           state
           and
           condition
           for
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           inhabit
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           place
           of
           our
           exile
           ,
           a
           vale
           of
           misery
           ,
           a
           just
           punishment
           for
           our
           fathers
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           onely
           serves
           as
           an
           earnest
           ,
           or
           a
           passage
           to
           a
           farther
           happiness
           .
           If
           Paradise
           were
           to
           be
           replanted
           on
           earth
           ,
           God
           had
           never
           expelled
           man
           Paradise
           ;
           yet
           let
           the
           Jews
           apply
           those
           Promises
           of
           
           glory
           to
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           coming
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           they
           finde
           them
           truly
           verified
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           tittle
           of
           the
           Law
           can
           miscarry
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           incountred
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Hypostatical
           Union
           of
           this
           Word
           with
           our
           flesh
           :
           for
           Explication
           whereof
           ,
           I
           do
           much
           commend
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           
             Nec
             inferiorem
             consump
             sit
          
           
           
             glorificatio
             ,
             nec
             superiorem
             minuit
             assumptio
             ,
          
           two
           distinct
           and
           several
           natures
           ,
           the
           Godhead
           and
           Manhood
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           weakness
           and
           infirmities
           of
           man
           not
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           yet
           Gods
           Majesty
           imbased
           or
           lessened
           by
           the
           assumption
           of
           the
           Manhood
           ,
           but
           both
           continue
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           both
           make
           but
           one
           Person
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           our
           dear
           and
           blessed
           Messias
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           illustrate
           this
           with
           two
           similitudes
           :
           God
           first
           appearing
           to
           
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           appeared
           in
           the
           form
           of
           fire
           in
           a
           bramble
           bush
           ,
           the
           fire
           not
           consuming
           the
           bush
           ▪
           nor
           the
           bush
           obscuring
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           both
           continuing
           whole
           and
           entire
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           is
           here
           styled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             Word
             :
          
           and
           in
           a
           word
           you
           shall
           observe
           these
           two
           parts
           ;
           
             Sonus
             ,
          
           a
           sound
           ,
           the
           elision
           of
           the
           air
           proceeding
           from
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           possessing
           the
           ear
           ;
           and
           likewise
           
             Verbum
             ,
          
           a
           significant
           word
           ,
           carried
           by
           the
           Conduit-pipe
           of
           this
           sound
           ,
           and
           informing
           the
           understanding
           .
           The
           sound
           proceeds
           from
           motion
           ,
           and
           onely
           beats
           upon
           the
           sensitive
           part
           ;
           the
           word
           taking
           his
           descent
           from
           reason
           ,
           doth
           likewise
           speak
           to
           the
           reasonable
           soul
           ,
           neither
           sound
           nor
           word
           are
           confounded
           ,
           neither
           sound
           nor
           word
           can
           be
           separated
           .
           I
           will
           not
           onely
           content
           my self
           with
           bare
           similitudes
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           further
           appear
           by
           a
           type
           .
           
             Benjamin
          
           had
           two
           names
           ,
           from
           his
           mother
           he
           was
           called
           
             Henoni
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           affliction
           ;
           
           and
           from
           his
           father
           he
           took
           the
           name
           
             Benjamin
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           Strength
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           Portitude
           and
           Courage
           .
           Make
           the
           application
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           for
           the
           possibility
           of
           this
           union
           of
           the
           Godhead
           with
           our
           Nature
           ,
           
           doth
           not
           Reason
           inform
           us
           ,
           That
           as
           Creatures
           have
           their
           condition
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           it
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           same
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           great
           ,
           and
           just
           occasion
           ,
           to
           alter
           and
           change
           their
           state
           and
           propriety
           .
           See
           you
           not
           God
           in
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           works
           still
           continuing
           and
           subsisting
           in
           their
           own
           kinde
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           conceive
           how
           all
           the
           contrary
           Elements
           should
           be
           combined
           in
           one
           compound
           subject
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           understand
           how
           the
           body
           and
           soul
           are
           united
           ,
           two
           distinct
           and
           several
           substances
           ,
           of
           several
           kindes
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           not
           necessarily
           depending
           upon
           each
           other
           ,
           the
           soul
           having
           life
           ,
           motion
           ,
           action
           ,
           existency
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           likewise
           subsisting
           in
           his
           own
           Elements
           ,
           without
           the
           information
           of
           the
           soul
           ?
           Then
           why
           should
           it
           seem
           strange
           or
           incredible
           ,
           that
           the
           Godhead
           and
           Manhood
           should
           be
           linked
           in
           one
           Person
           ▪
           since
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           implies
           a
           contradiction
           ?
        
         
           From
           this
           union
           of
           the
           word
           with
           our
           flesh
           ,
           necessary
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           should
           receive
           all
           possible
           infusion
           of
           grace
           ,
           all
           possible
           perfection
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           any
           way
           competent
           ,
           or
           stand
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           creature
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           this
           union
           ,
           Christ
           increased
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           according
           to
           mans
           apparance
           and
           Judgement
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           first
           conception
           ,
           the
           manhood
           in
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           contained
           in
           it self
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           Gods
           wisdom
           ,
           the
           fulness
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           by
           degrees
           ,
           according
           to
           mans
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           did
           manifest
           and
           discover
           themselves
           .
        
         
           This
           band
           between
           both
           being
           indissoluble
           ,
           which
           did
           well
           appear
           in
           
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           (
           passion
           hough
           the
           soul
           and
           the
           body
           were
           separated
           ,
           yet
           the
           soul
           and
           the
           Deity
           were
           never
           divorc'd
           )
           and
           two
           distinct
           natures
           being
           knit
           together
           by
           this
           indissoluble
           bond
           ,
           making
           but
           one
           person
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           communication
           of
           attributes
           between
           both
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           breach
           of
           truth
           ;
           mans
           weakness
           fastned
           on
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           Gods
           power
           ascribed
           to
           mans
           infirmity
           ,
           
             Deus
             natus
             est
             ,
             &
             passus
             est
             ,
             homo
             fecit
             miracula
             ,
             &
             captivam
             duxit
             captivitatem
             ,
          
           in
           this
           union
           nothing
           was
           wanting
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           necessary
           to
           mans
           nature
           ,
           no
           imperfection
           redounding
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whereof
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           might
           be
           priviledged
           ,
           he
           was
           conceived
           without
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           well
           subsist
           without
           sin
           ,
           yet
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           of
           that
           originall
           sin
           ,
           
             Morte
             morieris
             ,
          
           being
           tyed
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           by
           a
           Statute
           Law
           ,
           
             Statutum
             est
             hominibus
             semel
             mori
             ,
          
           if
           God
           takes
           up
           mans
           nature
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           exempted
           from
           that
           penalty
           ;
           though
           free
           from
           the
           sin
           yet
           lyable
           to
           the
           punishments
           as
           sustaining
           the
           person
           of
           whole
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           undeserved
           punishment
           ,
           
           satisfying
           for
           all
           ;
           but
           for
           our
           actuall
           transgressions
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           likewise
           free
           from
           these
           sins
           ,
           so
           neither
           could
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           ,
           due
           
           for
           those
           particular
           sins
           ,
           seise
           upon
           Christ
           ;
           no
           error
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           no
           perverseness
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           no
           blemish
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           nothing
           defective
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           no
           sickness
           could
           attach
           him
           ,
           no
           leprosie
           infect
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           price
           of
           his
           innocent
           bloud
           ,
           being
           of
           infinite
           value
           was
           made
           an
           infinite
           ransome
           for
           sin
           ;
           and
           takes
           away
           the
           guilt
           ,
           both
           of
           originall
           and
           of
           our
           actuall
           sins
           ;
           for
           he
           dyed
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           for
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           thus
           is
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ;
           God
           is
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           justified
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           seen
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           preached
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           believed
           on
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           received
           up
           in
           glory
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstances
           of
           Christs
           Birth
           
           and
           Nativity
           ;
           not
           intending
           to
           speak
           any
           more
           of
           the
           mystery
           it self
           .
           I
           wil
           only
           insist
           in
           some
           very
           few
           outward
           circumstances
           ,
           not
           unlike
           our
           unskilful
           Historians
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           secresies
           of
           State
           ,
           the
           close
           carriage
           of
           business
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           affaires
           of
           kingdomes
           ,
           are
           able
           notwithstanding
           to
           discover
           many
           severall
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           outward
           occurrences
           ,
           whereby
           the
           judicious
           reader
           better
           conceives
           then
           the
           Author
           could
           happily
           inform
           :
           so
           here
           for
           want
           of
           due
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           reserving
           the
           mysterie
           it self
           ,
           to
           your
           godly
           and
           serious
           meditations
           ;
           these
           circumstances
           ,
           I
           will
           divide
           according
           to
           the
           Schooles
           division
           ,
           
             Antecedentia
             ,
             concomitantia
             ,
             subsequentia
             .
          
        
         
           First
           in
           the
           preparatives
           to
           his
           coming
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           infinite
           in
           relating
           
           the
           severall
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ;
           the
           Stock
           ,
           Tribe
           ,
           and
           Family
           ,
           to
           which
           these
           promises
           were
           tyed
           and
           intayled
           ;
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           promises
           ,
           continued
           in
           many
           prophesies
           ,
           acted
           out
           in
           Types
           ,
           resembled
           in
           figures
           ,
           shadowed
           in
           parables
           ,
           offered
           up
           in
           bloody
           sacrifices
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           sealed
           and
           confirmed
           unto
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           scope
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           from
           hence
           proceedeth
           such
           a
           certain
           expectation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           infallible
           hope
           and
           assurance
           ,
           they
           went
           so
           
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           his
           nuptiall
           Song
           ,
           the
           Song
           of
           Songs
           ,
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             to
             bo
             sung
             ,
          
           on
           the
           day
           of
           his
           marriage
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           deaths
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           ,
           that
           still
           their
           hopes
           did
           survive
           them
           .
           I
           will
           only
           instance
           in
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Expectabo
             salutare
             tuum
             Domine
             ,
          
           in
           token
           hereof
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           making
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           bequeathing
           his
           soul
           unto
           God
           ;
           he
           takes
           order
           for
           his
           Christian
           buriall
           ,
           layes
           a
           charge
           on
           
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           carry
           his
           dead
           body
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           then
           going
           to
           Jerusalem
           in
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           Christ
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           might
           tread
           upon
           his
           dead
           bones
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           for
           ever
           rest
           near
           the
           place
           of
           his
           rest
           ,
           the
           holy
           Sepulcher
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           here
           only
           make
           choyce
           of
           prophesies
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
           Christ
           before
           his
           coming
           ,
           was
           
             Assimilatus
             in
             manibus
             prophetarum
             ,
          
           framed
           
           out
           in
           wax
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           prophets
           :
           not
           unlike
           a
           custom
           of
           Princes
           ,
           who
           intending
           to
           match
           with
           strangers
           ,
           as
           it
           well
           beseemes
           their
           high
           condition
           ,
           and
           stands
           with
           the
           policy
           of
           government
           State
           ;
           having
           no
           opportunity
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           or
           suddenly
           to
           meet
           themselves
           ;
           first
           they
           send
           their
           Ambassadors
           to
           treat
           of
           a
           marriage
           ;
           and
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           their
           own
           pictures
           ,
           to
           move
           love
           and
           affection
           .
           So
           Christ
           intending
           to
           espouse
           himself
           to
           the
           Church
           ▪
           willing
           not
           personally
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           were
           accomplished
           ;
           first
           sends
           out
           his
           prophets
           ,
           who
           so
           lively
           and
           accurately
           describe
           him
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           his
           coming
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           mistake
           either
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           condition
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           should
           give
           way
           to
           all
           severall
           prophesies
           ▪
           I
           should
           prove
           infinite
           ;
           How
           am
           I
           plunged
           with
           varieties
           ,
           and
           over-laded
           with
           plenty
           ,
           in
           this
           argument
           !
           I
           will
           only
           tye
           my self
           to
           some
           few
           prophesies
           ,
           which
           point
           out
           the
           very
           instant
           time
           of
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           
             Gen.
          
           49.
           10.
           
           The
           scepter
           shall
           not
           depart
           from
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           nor
           a
           l.
           a
           wgiver
           
           from
           between
           his
           feet
           ,
           untill
           
             Shiloh
          
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           shall
           be
           gathered
           unto
           him
           ;
           that
           this
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           
             Messias
          
           all
           confess
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           word
           
             Shiloh
             ,
          
           which
           signifies
           the
           prince
           of
           peace
           ;
           that
           the
           time
           is
           now
           accomplished
           it
           is
           apparent
           in
           
             Herod
             ,
          
           who
           first
           succeeded
           ▪
           and
           put
           down
           their
           
             Sanedrim
          
           or
           councell
           house
           ;
           consisting
           especially
           of
           the
           chosen
           men
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           in
           so
           much
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           well
           perceiving
           that
           the
           time
           was
           now
           come
           ;
           and
           knowing
           Gods
           promises
           to
           be
           certain
           and
           infallible
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           acknowledge
           
             Herod
          
           for
           their
           
           
             Messias
             ,
          
           as
           succeeding
           the
           tribe
           of
           Judah
           ,
           in
           the
           government
           of
           that
           State
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           are
           called
           
             Herodians
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Acts
          
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Others
           seeing
           that
           all
           things
           were
           not
           accomplished
           in
           
             Herod
             ,
          
           began
           to
           acknowledge
           
             Vespasian
          
           the
           Emperor
           for
           their
           
             Messias
             ,
          
           as
           having
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           and
           pretending
           that
           he
           was
           descended
           by
           his
           Mothers
           side
           from
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           tribe
           of
           
             Judah
             .
          
           A
           third
           sort
           seeing
           that
           all
           things
           were
           not
           accomplished
           in
           
             Herod
          
           or
           
             Vespasian
             ,
          
           began
           presently
           to
           rebell
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           in
           Armes
           against
           their
           Prince
           and
           the
           
             Romans
             ;
          
           as
           then
           expecting
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Messias
          
           should
           manifest
           and
           discover
           himself
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           recover
           their
           weak
           ,
           decayed
           ,
           and
           ruinated
           Monarchy
           .
           The
           best
           of
           them
           the
           high
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           sent
           to
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           that
           expected
           
             Messias
          
           or
           not
           ?
           as
           being
           privy
           and
           guilty
           to
           themselves
           that
           the
           time
           was
           now
           come
           for
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           
             Messias
             ;
          
           How
           
           were
           these
           men
           deluded
           ,
           when
           through
           pride
           and
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           they
           went
           a
           whoring
           after
           their
           own
           inventions
           ,
           expecting
           a
           Lord
           ike
           ,
           and
           a
           temporall
           
             Messias
             ;
          
           and
           looking
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           their
           eyes
           were
           dazelled
           ;
           and
           they
           could
           not
           discern
           Majesty
           clothed
           in
           humility
           ,
           power
           shadowed
           in
           weakness
           ;
           our
           expected
           
             Shiloh
             ,
          
           our
           deer
           and
           blessed
           
             Messias
          
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           even
           at
           that
           time
           born
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           a
           Manger
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           the
           just
           time
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           is
           
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           ninth
           of
           
             Daniels
          
           Prophesie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           number
           of
           weeks
           the
           time
           is
           described
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           the
           exact
           computation
           of
           Chronologie
           ,
           it
           cannot
           possibly
           betoken
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           then
           the
           Birth
           and
           Nativity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           The
           third
           Testimony
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           second
           of
           
             Aggay
          
           7
           ,
           
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shake
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             dry
             Land
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             move
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             nations
             shall
             come
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             fill
             this
             house
             with
             glory
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           this
           could
           not
           happen
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           many
           hundred
           years
           are
           now
           past
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Jewes
           have
           continued
           an
           ignominious
           ,
           and
           desolate
           people
           ;
           a
           reproach
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           their
           Temple
           destroyed
           ,
           their
           Priesthood
           abolished
           their
           Tribes
           confounded
           ,
           their
           kingdom
           ruinated
           ,
           and
           themselves
           scattered
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           things
           were
           then
           accomplished
           ,
           at
           the
           Birth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           see
           how
           all
           other
           Prophesies
           do
           concurre
           
           with
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           born
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           7.
           
           Born
           at
           
             Bethelem
             ,
             Mich.
          
           5.
           
           That
           then
           he
           should
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           there
           should
           be
           an
           universall
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           propagation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           2.
           
           
             Mich.
          
           4.
           
           
             Zach.
          
           9.
           
           That
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           should
           be
           his
           forerunner
           ,
           and
           prepare
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           by
           preaching
           repentance
           ,
           
             Mal
             :
          
           3.
           
           
             Esay
          
           40.
           that
           the
           Gospell
           should
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           35.
           and
           the
           61.
           that
           poor
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           should
           enter
           into
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Zach.
          
           9.
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           called
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           rejected
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           49.
           and
           the
           66.
           
           Alas
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           infinite
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           run
           over
           all
           severall
           prophesies
           .
           Thus
           much
           in
           generall
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Action
           attributed
           to
           the
           
             Messias
          
           by
           the
           prophets
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           most
           truly
           competent
           to
           Christ
           ,
           all
           severall
           Types
           are
           likewise
           accomplished
           ;
           the
           brazen
           Serpent
           lift
           up
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           the
           paschall
           Lambe
           slain
           in
           remembrance
           of
           their
           delivery
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           all
           other
           sacrifices
           offered
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           people
           :
           these
           and
           many
           other
           infinite
           are
           all
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           our
           dear
           and
           crucified
           Saviour
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           need
           to
           speak
           of
           their
           miracles
           ,
           for
           they
           tending
           wholly
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           confirm
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           their
           Doctrine
           being
           referred
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           their
           miracles
           do
           likewise
           testifie
           our
           faith
           and
           belief
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           Not
           any
           prophesie
           to
           my
           understanding
           ,
           more
           evident
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           
           then
           was
           the
           prophesie
           of
           
             Balaam
             Numb
             .
          
           24.
           wherein
           we
           may
           observe
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           
             videbosed
             non
             modo
             ,
             intuebor
             sed
             non
             prope
             ,
          
           the
           double
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           descent
           and
           genealogie
           ,
           
             stella
             orietur
             ex
             Jacob
             ,
          
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Virga
             consurget
             de
             Israel
             ,
          
           the
           power
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           large
           extent
           ,
           and
           happiness
           of
           this
           kingdom
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             Percutiet
             duces
             Moab
             &c.
          
           
           that
           this
           prophesie
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           all
           consent
           and
           agree
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           mark
           his
           own
           preparation
           ,
           twise
           repeated
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Balaam
             the
             Son
             of
             Beorhath
             sayed
             ,
             &
             the
             man
             whose
             eyes
             are
             open
             hath
             said
             ;
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             who
             heard
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             which
             saw
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             falling
             into
             a
             trance
             ,
             but
             having
             his
             eyes
             open
             ;
          
           you
           would
           think
           this
           man
           to
           be
           mad
           ,
           werei●…
           not
           a
           prophesie
           of
           such
           excellency
           ,
           wherein
           he
           seemes
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           boast
           that
           it
           was
           the
           only
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           therefore
           desires
           to
           prefix
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           in
           great
           Capitall
           Letters
           ,
           to
           leave
           a
           Testimony
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           to
           all
           succeeding
           ages
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           truth
           and
           confirmation
           of
           this
           prophesie
           ,
           lest
           the
           Jewes
           might
           
           seem
           to
           distrust
           him
           ,
           and
           wholly
           to
           neglect
           ,
           and
           condemn
           all
           the
           Gentiles
           (
           when
           as
           notwithstanding
           some
           of
           them
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           )
           behold
           a
           miracle
           ,
           the
           Asse
           speaks
           ;
           for
           I
           should
           as
           soon
           believe
           ,
           that
           an
           Asse
           might
           see
           an
           Angel
           ,
           know
           an
           Angel
           ,
           discern
           the
           secret
           intent
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           speak
           ,
           able
           to
           reprehend
           his
           master
           ,
           though
           a
           prophet
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           heathen
           man
           of
           himself
           should
           be
           able
           to
           prophesie
           of
           the
           comming
           and
           kingdom
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           success
           and
           event
           of
           this
           prophesie
           ,
           both
           figuratively
           and
           literally
           ;
           
           see
           how
           all
           things
           were
           fulfilled
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           great
           
             Magi
          
           either
           descended
           from
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           or
           having
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           his
           prophesie
           ,
           did
           continually
           watch
           ;
           and
           attend
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Star
           in
           
             Judea
             ,
          
           which
           conducted
           them
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           birth
           ;
           where
           they
           worshipped
           God
           in
           our
           flesh
           ;
           and
           were
           accepted
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           were
           made
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           O
           the
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           all
           our
           hearts
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           the
           forlorn
           and
           desolate
           people
           ,
           but
           now
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           the
           sheep
           of
           Christs
           fold
           ,
           members
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           thus
           
             Balaam
          
           in
           his
           posterity
           ,
           saw
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           his
           own
           prophesie
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           not
           borrow
           my
           evidences
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           will
           deal
           with
           
           the
           heathen
           in
           their
           own
           Records
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           the
           simple
           and
           rude
           multitude
           ,
           or
           the
           ignorant
           and
           vulgar
           people
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           admired
           ,
           and
           extolled
           the
           
             Sibylls
             ;
          
           but
           the
           
             Sibylls
          
           were
           famous
           among
           the
           learned
           ,
           much
           esteemed
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           only
           Oracles
           in
           all
           the
           uncertainties
           of
           State
           ;
           and
           here
           see
           the
           wonderfull
           works
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           whereas
           their
           writings
           had
           lien
           moth-eaten
           for
           many
           yeers
           ,
           wrapp'd
           ●…p
           together
           with
           other
           old
           Records
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           whereas
           none
           might
           pe●…use
           them
           under
           a
           certain
           penalty
           ;
           see
           here
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Birth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           by
           the
           Emperours
           command
           ,
           they
           were
           reviewed
           ,
           and
           set
           to
           the
           open
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           all
           people
           might
           take
           just
           notice
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           accomplishing
           of
           these
           prophesies
           ,
           see
           here
           a
           thing
           which
           seems
           casuall
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           man
           :
           God
           hath
           ordained
           even
           by
           the
           means
           of
           bad
           instruments
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           manifesting
           of
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           for
           the
           subject
           matter
           ,
           contained
           in
           their
           prophesies
           .
           I
           can
           give
           
           no
           other
           Testimony
           but
           only
           this
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           the
           best
           grounded
           Divine
           ,
           or
           the
           mo●…
           constant
           ,
           and
           assured
           Christian
           ,
           to
           comprize
           more
           severall
           mysteries
           ,
           or
           greater
           variety
           of
           actions
           in
           so
           few
           vers●…s
           ,
           all
           verified
           in
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           then
           are
           contained
           in
           their
           prophesies
           .
           The
           blessed
           Saint
           
             Austin
          
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Letters
           of
           their
           verses
           ,
           being
           joyned
           together
           will
           make
           up
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christus
             filius
             unigenitus
             Dei
             ,
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God.
           It
           were
           needless
           to
           repeat
           any
           of
           their
           sayings
           ,
           seeing
           all
           of
           them
           tend
           ,
           and
           bear
           witness
           of
           the
           
             Messias
             ;
          
           insomuch
           as
           the
           Christians
           were
           ever
           after
           forbidden
           the
           use
           of
           their
           books
           ,
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           persecutors
           of
           Christ
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           convert
           ,
           or
           confound
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           own
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           see
           how
           God
           did
           naturally
           ingraff
           
           in
           them
           some
           small
           shadow
           of
           his
           Deity
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           permitted
           their
           errors
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           the
           sooner
           be
           brought
           to
           believe
           these
           mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           acknowledged
           one
           God
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           were
           taught
           by
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           for
           there
           can
           be
           but
           only
           one
           infinite
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           worshipped
           many
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Saturn
             ,
             Jupiter
             ,
             Mars
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           which
           doubtless
           ,
           hath
           some
           small
           resemblance
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           obscure
           shadow
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           wherein
           we
           acknowledge
           three
           Persons
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           one
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           their
           Gods
           ,
           they
           considered
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Divum
             pater
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           of
           them
           link'd
           together
           in
           the
           Chain
           of
           consanguinity
           and
           kindred
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           set
           forth
           the
           eternall
           generation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           did
           beget
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           from
           both
           proceeds
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           their
           Gods
           were
           men
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           might
           intimate
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           prove
           man
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           two
           d●…stinct
           Natures
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           one
           Person
           and
           substance
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Jews
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Divine
           revelation
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           suppose
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           be
           strange
           and
           incredible
           ;
           but
           all
           might
           acknowledge
           the
           Star
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           before
           the
           face
           of
           all
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           light
           to
           enlighten
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           people
           
             Israel
             :
          
           and
           so
           now
           I
           come
           to
           such
           things
           as
           are
           
             concomitantia
             ,
          
           such
           as
           did
           accompany
           his
           Birth
           .
        
         
           God
           having
           decreed
           to
           take
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           prepared
           for
           
           himself
           a
           chosen
           vessel
           ,
           the
           most
           pure
           ,
           spotless
           ,
           immaculate
           ,
           &
           undefiled
           Virgin
           ,
           that
           ever
           did
           subsist
           of
           our
           corrupted
           flesh
           ,
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           
             Mary
             .
          
           Blessed
           be
           the
           wombe
           that
           conceived
           my
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           happy
           are
           the
           Paps
           ,
           that
           gave
           him
           suck
           !
           
             Mary
          
           an
           espoused
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           these
           five
           Reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           no
           unjust
           imputation
           should
           be
           laid
           against
           her
           ,
           through
           the
           infamy
           of
           childbirth
           .
           Second●…y
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           spouse
           ,
           a
           fellow-helper
           in
           such
           extremities
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           might
           be
           concealed
           from
           the
           evill
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           did
           undoubtedly
           foresee
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Messias
          
           should
           be
           born
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           an
           espoused
           Virgin
           ;
           so
           to
           prevent
           his
           mischievous
           ,
           and
           wicked
           practises
           and
           designes
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           the
           approbation
           of
           all
           the
           severall
           states
           of
           men
           ;
           virginity
           which
           is
           recommended
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           an
           espoused
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           approbation
           of
           marriage
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           most
           especially
           as
           I
           conceive
           ;
           because
           the
           genealogie
           of
           
             Males
          
           was
           only
           enrolled
           ,
           and
           publick
           notice
           taken
           only
           of
           their
           Tribe
           ;
           and
           they
           matching
           in
           the
           same
           Tribe
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           further
           question
           ,
           but
           both
           were
           of
           
             Judah
             ;
          
           whereof
           the
           promise
           was
           made
           for
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           
             Messias
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           here
           speak
           of
           Saint
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           was
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           cryer
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           as
           was
           prophesied
           by
           
             Esay
             .
          
           I
           will
           tye
           my self
           more
           strictly
           to
           speak
           of
           his
           Birth
           ;
           being
           conceived
           in
           
             Galalee
             ,
          
           it
           fell
           out
           so
           ,
           that
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           then
           Emperour
           ,
           taxing
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           every
           one
           was
           to
           repair
           to
           his
           own
           City
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Joseph
          
           and
           
             Mary
          
           went
           from
           
             Nazareth
          
           in
           
             Galilee
          
           unto
           
             Bethlehem
          
           a
           City
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           for
           they
           were
           of
           the
           house
           &
           linage
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           Recorded
           by
           Saint
           
             Luke
          
           in
           his
           second
           Chapter
           .
           Observe
           here
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           a
           most
           wonderfull
           and
           unspeakable
           providence
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           this
           genera●…l
           meeting
           and
           assembly
           was
           called
           against
           the
           coming
           of
           their
           true
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           edict
           came
           from
           
             Augustus
             :
          
           It
           may
           be
           that
           it
           was
           Gods
           goodness
           ,
           that
           through
           this
           generall
           concourse
           ,
           and
           passage
           of
           people
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           a
           greater
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Birth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           conceived
           in
           
             Galilee
             ,
          
           born
           in
           
             Bethlehem
             ,
          
           brought
           up
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           might
           take
           just
           notice
           of
           his
           coming
           .
           These
           happily
           may
           be
           but
           mans
           conjectures
           ;
           I
           will
           therefore
           acquaint
           you
           with
           four
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           thinke
           were
           most
           especially
           intended
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           whereas
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           having
           no
           Revelation
           ,
           might
           happily
           
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           place
           of
           Christs
           Birth
           ,
           and
           where
           she
           should
           be
           del●…vered
           ;
           see
           here
           there
           comes
           forth
           an
           edict
           from
           an
           heathen
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           prophesie
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Messias
          
           should
           be
           born
           at
           
             Bethlehem
             ,
             Mich
             :
          
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           there
           might
           be
           made
           some
           doubt
           of
           his
           Genealogie
           ,
           
             Joseph
          
           and
           
             Mary
          
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           edict
           ,
           were
           constrained
           to
           go
           to
           
             Bethlehem
          
           a
           City
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           thereby
           to
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           descended
           from
           the
           Tribe
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           whereof
           the
           
             Messias
          
           was
           expected
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           it
           was
           prophesied
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Scepter
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             Judah
             ,
             nor
             a
             Law-giver
             from
             between
             his
             feet
             untill
             Shiloh
             come
             ,
          
           by
           this
           one
           act
           of
           gathering
           together
           the
           dispersed
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           Tribute
           to
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Empire
           to
           a
           forain
           Prince
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           people
           were
           now
           in
           thraldom
           and
           captivity
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           time
           now
           approached
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           the●…r
           
             Messias
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           manifest
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           no
           sooner
           born
           ,
           
           but
           he
           was
           instantly
           circumcised
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           did
           serve
           for
           the
           triall
           and
           touchstone
           of
           his
           Manhood
           :
           so
           with
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           he
           is
           here
           numbred
           and
           accounted
           amongst
           men
           .
           And
           as
           his
           Nature
           ,
           so
           his
           Condition
           did
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           any
           Temporal
           King
           ,
           for
           he
           travelled
           in
           his
           mothers
           womb
           ,
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           unto
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             Herod
          
           might
           be
           well
           secured
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             Non
             eripit
             mortalia
             qui
             Regna
             dat
             coelestia
             .
          
           How
           many
           and
           how
           great
           Mysteries
           are
           contained
           in
           this
           one
           action
           ,
           Time
           ,
           Place
           ,
           Genealogie
           and
           Descent
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           nature
           and
           condition
           ,
           all
           manifested
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           an
           Heathen
           Prince
           ,
           little
           intending
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           
             God
             over-rules
             the
             hearts
             of
             Princes
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           wholly
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           his
           All-disposing
           Providence
           .
        
         
           Coming
           to
           
             Bethlehem
             ,
             Joseph
          
           and
           
             Mary
          
           were
           lodged
           in
           a
           common
           Inne
           :
           No
           marvel
           ,
           for
           here
           was
           the
           birth
           of
           a
           stranger
           and
           forainer
           ,
           God
           of
           himself
           ,
           yet
           now
           become
           man
           ,
           being
           Lord
           over
           all
           ,
           yet
           for
           our
           sins
           taking
           upon
           himself
           the
           form
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           the
           preparation
           
           for
           his
           birth
           and
           nativity
           ,
           was
           answerable
           to
           his
           state
           and
           condition
           :
           In
           a
           common
           Inn
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           extend
           equally
           his
           universal
           grace
           unto
           all
           ,
           none
           are
           excluded
           from
           a
           common
           Inn
           ,
           none
           are
           rejected
           from
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           passage
           lies
           open
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           admitted
           through
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           :
           So
           was
           his
           Passion
           .
           
             Extra
             portas
             Civitatis
             ,
          
           without
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           not
           redounding
           to
           the
           particular
           benefit
           of
           City
           or
           People
           ,
           but
           equally
           extended
           to
           all
           .
           In
           a
           common
           Inn
           ,
           where
           commonly
           the
           greatest
           excess
           ,
           the
           greatest
           ryot
           and
           disorder
           is
           observed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           shews
           the
           end
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           satisfie
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           room
           in
           the
           Inn
           (
           it
           should
           seem
           it
           was
           taken
           up
           ,
           
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           guests
           in
           this
           great
           concourse
           of
           people
           )
           and
           therefore
           she
           must
           be
           delivered
           in
           a
           Stable
           .
           See
           here
           a
           homely
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           mans
           unthankfulness
           for
           his
           mercy
           !
           and
           thus
           it
           befals
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           being
           wholly
           possessed
           and
           swallowed
           up
           with
           our
           worldly
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           lust
           of
           our
           eyes
           ,
           the
           concupiscence
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           cannot
           afford
           the
           least
           entertainment
           or
           harbor
           for
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           Born
           in
           a
           Stable
           ?
           Here
           it
           was
           verified
           that
           the
           Ox
           and
           the
           Ass
           acknowledged
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           while
           sinful
           man
           stood
           wilful
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           neglecting
           his
           Maker
           .
           Born
           in
           a
           Stable
           ?
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           first
           day
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           minute
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           
             the
             foxes
             had
             holes
             ,
             the
             birds
             had
             their
             nests
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             had
             no
             place
             of
             habitation
             .
          
           Born
           in
           a
           Stable
           ?
           Here
           is
           no
           preparation
           ,
           no
           solemnity
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           to
           expect
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           worm
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           outcast
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Alas
           dear
           Virgin
           ,
           comfort
           thy self
           ,
           thy
           Babe
           is
           thy
           Comforter
           ,
           thy
           Comforter
           thy
           Saviour
           :
           
             for
             behold
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             all
             generations
             shall
             call
             thee
             blessed
             .
          
           Alas
           sweet
           Babe
           ,
           pardon
           our
           unkindness
           and
           discourtesie
           
           in
           thy
           entertainment
           ,
           thou
           thy self
           hast
           taken
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           man
           but
           grass
           and
           hay
           ,
           well
           befitting
           a
           Stable
           ?
           and
           therefore
           as
           thou
           thy self
           hast
           infinitely
           abased
           thy self
           ,
           so
           pardon
           our
           unthankfulness
           ,
           if
           in
           stead
           of
           Princely
           Palaces
           ,
           rich
           Pavilions
           ,
           Ivory
           Beds
           ,
           tho●…
           wert
           born
           in
           a
           Stable
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           a
           Manger
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Place
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Time.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           the
           sixth
           Age
           of
           the
           World
           :
           As
           man
           was
           created
           on
           the
           sixth
           
           day
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           sixth
           Age
           God
           intended
           the
           renewing
           and
           redemption
           of
           man.
           We
           are
           not
           to
           demand
           ,
           why
           sooner
           or
           later
           he
           took
           not
           our
           flesh
           ?
           for
           this
           was
           in
           the
           free
           choice
           and
           election
           of
           God
           ;
           onely
           this
           probable
           reason
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           That
           as
           wise
           Physicians
           then
           labour
           to
           purge
           the
           disease
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           grown
           to
           his
           height
           and
           ripeness
           ;
           so
           God
           expected
           the
           time
           when
           Charity
           was
           grown
           cold
           ,
           the
           Kings
           office
           decayed
           ,
           the
           Priests
           duty
           neglected
           ,
           the
           Synagogue
           divided
           into
           Sects
           and
           Schisms
           :
           and
           this
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           resembled
           by
           the
           barrenness
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           he
           came
           in
           the
           winter
           season
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           lest
           our
           Sects
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           our
           sins
           ,
           our
           crying
           sins
           ,
           will
           hasten
           his
           second
           Coming
           in
           Judgement
           .
           His
           coming
           was
           in
           
             Solstitio
             Brumali
             ,
          
           when
           the
           days
           were
           at
           the
           shortest
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           to
           increase
           .
           And
           hence
           is
           gathered
           ,
           though
           a
           common
           ,
           yet
           a
           witty
           observation
           of
           S.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           that
           as
           
             John
          
           the
           
             Baptist
          
           decreased
           ,
           so
           Christ
           should
           increase
           ;
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           born
           at
           Midsummer
           ,
           when
           the
           dayes
           shorten
           ,
           and
           Christ
           with
           the
           lengthning
           of
           days
           increasing
           in
           glory
           .
           See
           here
           an
           admirable
           Providence
           in
           every
           the
           least
           circumstance
           ;
           Christ
           was
           born
           at
           midnight
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           Shepherds
           
           watch
           ,
           which
           argues
           the
           worlds
           universal
           darkness
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           was
           to
           cover
           and
           conceal
           sin
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           he
           might
           take
           our
           iniquities
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           impute
           his
           Righteousness
           to
           us
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           an
           approved
           and
           laudable
           custome
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           keep
           their
           watchings
           the
           same
           night
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           up
           their
           prayers
           and
           thanksgivings
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           hour
           of
           his
           Nativity
           .
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           such
           things
           as
           are
           
             Consequentia
             ,
          
           such
           as
           followed
           his
           Nativity
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           Angels
           song
           to
           the
           Shepherds
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
           Calling
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           I
           will
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           Stars
           appearing
           ,
           which
           guided
           the
           Wise-men
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           where
           they
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           first-fruits
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             .
          
           I
           will
           onely
           name
           one
           action
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Murther
           of
           Infants
           ,
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           Innocents
           .
           It
           should
           seem
           then
           that
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           small
           importance
           ,
           or
           little
           moment
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           Princes
           ,
           that
           
             Herod
          
           should
           slay
           all
           the
           children
           from
           two
           years
           old
           and
           under
           ,
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           State
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           here
           observe
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Herod
          
           in
           revenge
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           his
           own
           ambition
           ,
           attempted
           such
           an
           horrible
           cruelty
           :
           God
           permitted
           the
           action
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           for
           not
           affording
           
           place
           for
           our
           Saviours
           birth
           ,
           they
           justly
           incurred
           his
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           their
           own
           eyes
           beheld
           the
           slaughter
           of
           their
           own
           
           babes
           ,
           flesh
           of
           their
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bones
           of
           their
           bones
           ,
           late
           conceived
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           now
           committed
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           from
           the
           Cradle
           to
           the
           Coffin
           ,
           late
           pampered
           in
           the
           bosom
           ,
           novv
           putrifying
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           prophesie
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           
             In
             Rama
             was
             a
             voice
             heard
             ,
             mourning
             ,
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             great
             howling
             ,
             Rachel
             weeping
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             ,
          
           Jer.
           31.
           15.
           3.
           
           For
           the
           manifesting
           of
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           that
           upon
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           many
           happy
           infants
           should
           be
           ordained
           from
           all
           eternity
           to
           suffer
           Martyrdome
           for
           his
           Cause
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           their
           death
           was
           much
           more
           happy
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Nativity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           celebrate
           and
           keep
           solemn
           
           a
           certain
           Feast-day
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           those
           Innocents
           .
           4.
           
           Since
           
             Moses
          
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           (
           for
           both
           of
           them
           were
           Law-givers
           )
           as
           the
           children
           of
           the
           
             Hebrews
          
           were
           put
           to
           death
           at
           the
           birth
           of
           
             Moses
             ;
          
           so
           the
           death
           of
           these
           infants
           might
           give
           testimony
           to
           a
           second
           ,
           to
           a
           new
           Law-giver
           .
        
         
           Thus
           as
           King
           
             Pharaoh
          
           did
           persecute
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           so
           King
           
             Herod
          
           persecuted
           
           Christ
           :
           
             Moses
          
           was
           laid
           in
           a
           Basket
           ,
           Christ
           in
           a
           Manger
           .
           And
           as
           they
           thus
           agreed
           in
           the
           circumstances
           of
           their
           Nativity
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           course
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           
             Moses
          
           led
           the
           Israelites
           through
           the
           Red-sea
           ;
           Christ
           led
           his
           people
           through
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           so
           through
           his
           own
           blood
           :
           Both
           of
           them
           fasted
           forty
           days
           :
           
             Moses
          
           appointed
           Seventy
           Elders
           ;
           Christ
           Seventy
           Disciples
           :
           
             Moses
          
           sent
           out
           Twelve
           Spies
           to
           discover
           the
           promised
           Land
           ;
           Christ
           sent
           out
           Twelve
           Apostles
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           :
           
             Moses
          
           wrought
           his
           Miracles
           by
           a
           Rod
           ;
           Christ
           by
           his
           Cross
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           
             Moses
          
           Rod
           was
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Ark
           ;
           so
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           hath
           ever
           been
           most
           precious
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           
             Moses
          
           delivered
           his
           people
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           
             Egypt
             ;
          
           and
           Christ
           delivered
           his
           from
           the
           thraldome
           and
           slavery
           of
           sin
           .
           Thus
           do
           the
           two
           Law-givers
           agree
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           
             Moses
          
           was
           but
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           only
           a
           preparation
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           leave
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           and
           descend
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           whose
           posterity
           
           we
           are
           :
           and
           I
           will
           take
           a
           view
           ,
           what
           hapned
           amongst
           them
           upon
           the
           birth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Oracles
           then
           spake
           ,
           that
           Nature
           had
           brought
           forth
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           immediately
           the
           Images
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           worshipped
           in
           Churches
           ,
           fell
           down
           ,
           and
           were
           broken
           ,
           which
           many
           referred
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           
             Augustus
             ,
          
           though
           truly
           it
           was
           competent
           to
           Christ.
           
             Eusebius
          
           reports
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           there
           sprang
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           a
           River
           of
           Oyl
           ,
           which
           argues
           that
           grace
           was
           now
           to
           be
           conferred
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           was
           now
           born
           ,
           who
           
             was
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyle
             of
             gladness
             above
             his
             fellows
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orosius
          
           reports
           ,
           that
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           then
           Emperor
           ,
           commanded
           on
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           hereafter
           should
           call
           him
           Lord
           or
           Master
           ;
           as
           ▪
           
           if
           God
           had
           secretly
           inspired
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           then
           was
           born
           the
           Lord
           of
           lords
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           kings
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           impiety
           and
           sacriledge
           for
           any
           vassal
           of
           his
           ,
           during
           his
           presence
           ,
           to
           accept
           the
           Title
           of
           Lord
           or
           Master
           .
           
             Suidas
          
           reports
           ,
           that
           when
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
             ,
          
           having
           offered
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           demanded
           of
           
             Apollo
          
           who
           should
           
           reign
           after
           him
           ,
           at
           first
           he
           stood
           mute
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           second
           Sacrifice
           ,
           he
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             Me
             puer
             Hebraeus
             ,
             Divos
             Deus
             ipse
             gubernans
             ,
             Cedere
             sede
             jubet
             ,
             tristomque
             redire
             sub
             orcum
             ;
             Aris
             ergo
             dehinc
             tacitis
             abscedito
             nostris
             ;
          
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           childe
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           had
           commanded
           him
           silence
           ,
           and
           never
           after
           spake
           the
           Oracles
           .
           Whereupon
           
             Augustus
          
           returned
           ,
           and
           built
           a
           stately
           and
           beautiful
           Altar
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Ara
             primogeniti
             Dei
             ,
          
           The
           Altar
           of
           the
           first
           begotten
           of
           God.
           One
           of
           the
           
             Sibyls
          
           at
           that
           time
           living
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           shewed
           
             Augustus
          
           a
           Circle
           near
           the
           Sun
           ,
           wherein
           there
           sate
           a
           Virgin
           with
           a
           childe
           in
           her
           arms
           ;
           and
           withall
           she
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           now
           was
           born
           a
           greater
           and
           mightier
           Prince
           then
           he
           .
           
             Templum
             Pacis
             ,
          
           the
           Temple
           of
           Peace
           ,
           whereunto
           was
           annexed
           this
           Prophesie
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           so
           long
           continue
           ,
           until
           a
           Virgin
           should
           conceive
           :
           at
           the
           birth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           suddenly
           it
           fell
           down
           ;
           whereupon
           there
           was
           another
           Temple
           erected
           ,
           
             Virgini
             pariturae
             ,
          
           To
           the
           Virgin
           that
           doth
           or
           shall
           hereafter
           conceive
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           some
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           Christ
           took
           our
           nature
           to
           honour
           man
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           equal
           with
           Angels
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           abused
           our
           nature
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           tainted
           with
           the
           most
           foul
           ,
           unclean
           ,
           and
           carnal
           sin
           ,
           all
           suddenly
           perished
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           death
           overtook
           them
           unawares
           .
        
         
           My
           method
           hath
           been
           to
           confirm
           the
           Doctrine
           by
           Miracles
           :
           and
           as
           
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           greatest
           Mystery
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           so
           for
           Confirmation
           both
           of
           that
           and
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           ,
           I
           did
           onely
           produce
           such
           Miracles
           as
           were
           done
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           seeing
           to
           that
           Mystery
           I
           have
           added
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           here
           produce
           such
           Miracles
           as
           were
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           successively
           ,
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           general
           :
           for
           I
           should
           as
           soon
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           never
           instituted
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           be
           wanting
           in
           the
           means
           to
           preserve
           that
           Church
           .
           You
           shall
           then
           observe
           ,
           that
           no
           Church
           or
           State
           can
           subsist
           without
           government
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           last
           of
           S.
           
             John
             ,
          
           Christ
           appoints
           a
           governor
           in
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           is
           done
           by
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           was
           the
           choice
           and
           election
           of
           
             Matthias
             ,
             Act.
          
           1.
           in
           stead
           of
           
             Judas
             Iscariot
             ,
          
           that
           so
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Apostles
           might
           be
           made
           up
           :
           and
           the
           last
           thing
           which
           he
           did
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           was
           to
           appoint
           his
           own
           successor
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           .
           The
           first
           great
           Miracle
           after
           Christs
           own
           Ascension
           ,
           was
           the
           coming
           down
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           fiery
           tongues
           ;
           the
           effect
           of
           these
           tongues
           ,
           that
           they
           spake
           all
           languages
           ;
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           these
           tongues
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           Sermon
           he
           converted
           3000
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           
           
           But
           because
           men
           are
           most
           moved
           with
           things
           that
           are
           sensible
           ,
           therefore
           
           S.
           
             Peter
          
           cures
           one
           that
           is
           born
           lame
           ,
           and
           then
           5000
           believe
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           3.
           4.
           
           And
           as
           it
           falls
           out
           in
           Military
           affairs
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           governments
           ,
           some
           must
           be
           made
           examples
           of
           Justice
           for
           the
           terror
           of
           others
           :
           so
           
             Ananias
          
           and
           
             Sapphira
          
           were
           strucken
           to
           death
           with
           his
           bare
           word
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           5.
           
           And
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           that
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           could
           not
           oppose
           him
           ,
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           can
           testifie
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           8.
           
           And
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           how
           beneficial
           his
           power
           was
           to
           Mankinde
           ,
           he
           healeth
           the
           sick
           at
           
             Lydda
             ,
          
           and
           raiseth
           
             Tabitha
          
           from
           death
           at
           
             Joppa
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           
           And
           all
           this
           was
           done
           the
           first
           year
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           Christ.
           And
           how
           much
           he
           prevailed
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           may
           appear
           by
           a
           Heathen
           Author
           ,
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           
             Claudius
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           prosecute
           this
           any
           further
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           appear
           by
           my
           Annals
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           seeing
           S.
           
             Peter
          
           and
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           suffered
           
           both
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           the
           great
           and
           the
           chief
           Apostles
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           doth
           never
           separate
           them
           .
           See
           then
           the
           miraculous
           Conversion
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           a
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           himself
           to
           be
           strucken
           blinde
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           his
           heat
           of
           persecuting
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           become
           such
           a
           Convert
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           Miracle
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           raised
           up
           
             Eutychus
          
           from
           death
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           20.
           or
           his
           prediction
           of
           the
           shipwrack
           ,
           or
           the
           casting
           away
           of
           the
           Viper
           ,
           without
           any
           hurt
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           the
           very
           Heathen
           did
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           wonderful
           .
           Thus
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           they
           begin
           with
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           so
           they
           end
           with
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           and
           they
           leave
           him
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           that
           both
           S.
           
             Peter
          
           and
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           together
           might
           suffer
           Martyrdome
           on
           the
           same
           day
           ;
           and
           together
           with
           them
           the
           Church
           was
           there
           left
           ,
           God
           forsaking
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           came
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             :
          
           and
           as
           all
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           had
           been
           formerly
           coyned
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           so
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Empire
           was
           a
           special
           means
           to
           propagate
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           the
           
             Jews
          
           had
           their
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ,
           their
           Prophesies
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           the
           
             Romans
          
           had
           their
           Moral
           Virtues
           ,
           and
           their
           humane
           Learning
           in
           great
           measure
           ,
           onely
           as
           a
           preparation
           to
           Christianity
           :
           And
           seldome
           are
           the
           
             Romans
          
           mentioned
           
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           commendation
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           Christ
           himself
           would
           not
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           descend
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           untill
           the
           
             Jews
          
           first
           became
           subject
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ;
          
           and
           Christ
           himself
           travelled
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           onely
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           
             Caesar
             ;
          
           and
           in
           his
           Preaching
           he
           preached
           obedience
           to
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           setled
           that
           Empire
           ,
           then
           newly
           erected
           .
           And
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Governor
           ,
           did
           what
           he
           could
           to
           set
           Christ
           at
           liberty
           ;
           and
           being
           inforced
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           
             Jews
          
           to
           Crucifie
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           washed
           his
           hands
           in
           his
           own
           innocency
           ,
           being
           thereunto
           forewarned
           by
           his
           wife
           (
           that
           so
           she
           might
           make
           some
           recompense
           fo●…
           the
           Tempting
           of
           
             Eve
          
           )
           the
           
             Romans
          
           did
           likewise
           revenge
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           destroying
           their
           Temple
           ,
           scattering
           them
           ,
           and
           
           making
           them
           no
           Nation
           .
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           likewise
           thought
           it
           an
           honor
           to
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           
             Roman
             ,
          
           and
           claimed
           the
           Priviledge
           ,
           and
           did
           appeal
           unto
           
             Caesar
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           the
           intercourse
           which
           the
           
             Romans
          
           had
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           did
           serve
           as
           a
           great
           means
           to
           propagate
           Christianity
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           here
           planted
           in
           this
           Island
           of
           
             Britany
             .
             Tertullian
          
           in
           the
           second
           Century
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           for
           any
           solemn
           Message
           for
           our
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           general
           Profession
           ,
           no
           publick
           notice
           might
           be
           taken
           thereof
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           respited
           according
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           might
           stand
           with
           the
           Civil
           government
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           made
           a
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           examined
           all
           the
           several
           
           Miracles
           as
           they
           fell
           out
           ;
           and
           if
           whole
           Scripture
           in
           effect
           be
           but
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           God
           hath
           preserved
           it
           ,
           what
           wonders
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           protecting
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ;
           Thus
           the
           Old
           Testament
           shews
           the
           manner
           of
           Creation
           ,
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Gods
           Judgements
           ,
           Gods
           Mercies
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           instituting
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           their
           hopes
           and
           expectation
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           together
           with
           Gods
           frequent
           Messages
           and
           Admonitions
           by
           Prophets
           .
           Thus
           the
           four
           Gospels
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           describe
           the
           Life
           and
           History
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           shew
           how
           the
           Church
           was
           planted
           and
           continued
           ;
           the
           Epistles
           were
           written
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ;
           the
           Apocalypse
           is
           a
           Prophesie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           And
           if
           Scripture
           hath
           such
           reference
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Penmen
           of
           Scripture
           were
           but
           particular
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           surely
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           vilified
           or
           neglected
           without
           great
           offence
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           in
           my
           judgement
           there
           is
           yet
           one
           great
           daily
           continual
           
           Miracle
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           exceeds
           all
           ,
           and
           serves
           most
           abundantly
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           Christian
           Catholick
           Religion
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           To
           consider
           all
           the
           Times
           and
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           habitable
           world
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           several
           Religions
           professed
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           Christian
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           all
           instantly
           vanish
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           God
           hath
           ever
           had
           the
           guiding
           ,
           and
           a
           special
           providence
           in
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           it
           hath
           ever
           been
           accompanied
           with
           all
           Moral
           Virtues
           ,
           with
           paternal
           Civil
           government
           ,
           with
           fruits
           and
           blessings
           of
           Peace
           ,
           attended
           on
           with
           all
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           with
           the
           profession
           of
           all
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ;
           to
           consider
           how
           this
           Religion
           hath
           continued
           ,
           and
           been
           preserved
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           visibly
           ,
           successively
           ,
           notwithstanding
           many
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           the
           cursed
           attempts
           of
           Gods
           adversaries
           .
           To
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           
             uno
             intuitu
             ,
          
           not
           to
           insist
           in
           singulars
           and
           particulars
           ,
           but
           take
           all
           things
           together
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           amount
           to
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           above
           Nature
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           a
           man
           may
           plainly
           say
           ,
           
             Hic
             digitus
             Dei
             est
             ,
          
           These
           things
           could
           not
           fall
           out
           in
           a
           
           naturall
           course
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           extraordinary
           Providence
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           did
           consider
           what
           Religion
           was
           every
           where
           professed
           ,
           through
           
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           I
           found
           when
           those
           Religions
           began
           their
           progress
           ,
           and
           what
           Testimony
           they
           gave
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           borrowed
           from
           Jewes
           ,
           or
           Christians
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           did
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           those
           which
           are
           learned
           ;
           but
           for
           such
           as
           were
           simple
           &
           ignorant
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           hear
           of
           the
           Navigations
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           how
           we
           have
           compassed
           the
           whole
           earth
           ;
           and
           finde
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           world
           is
           not
           yet
           inhabited
           ;
           so
           the
           world
           in
           effect
           is
           but
           newly
           created
           ,
           this
           morning
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           once
           seen
           a
           revolution
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           seen
           the
           sixt
           part
           of
           one
           revolution
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           seen
           6000
           years
           ;
           and
           take
           all
           the
           Monuments
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           and
           can
           point
           out
           their
           beginnings
           ;
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Monument
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           not
           above
           three
           thousand
           yeers
           continuance
           ;
           we
           have
           our
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           Factors
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           under
           the
           Sun
           ;
           we
           have
           the
           Fruits
           ,
           the
           Spices
           ,
           the
           Druggs
           ,
           the
           Silk
           ,
           and
           commodities
           of
           all
           Nations
           :
           it
           is
           easie
           then
           to
           hearken
           out
           what
           Religion
           is
           every
           where
           professed
           ;
           alas
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           them
           all
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           not
           worth
           the
           naming
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Christian
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           insist
           in
           particulars
           ,
           onely
           in
           generals
           for
           the
           distribution
           of
           
           times
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Matthew
          
           the
           first
           Evangelist
           divided
           the
           times
           by
           14
           generations
           ;
           so
           I
           do
           distinguish
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           by
           three
           hundred
           yeers
           ;
           and
           mark
           the
           degrees
           how
           Religion
           hath
           been
           setled
           ,
           and
           since
           hath
           declined
           from
           the
           first
           integrity
           :
           after
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           had
           laid
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           in
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ;
           then
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           walls
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           the
           building
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           conformity
           ;
           that
           the
           workmen
           &
           labourers
           ,
           in
           laying
           their
           Stones
           upon
           that
           head-corner-stone
           ,
           should
           temper
           their
           Morter
           with
           their
           own
           bloud
           ,
           As
           then
           in
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           there
           were
           miracles
           ,
           a
           vision
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           a
           Star
           appearing
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Massacre
           of
           innocents
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Birth
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           there
           were
           miracles
           ,
           his
           own
           resurrection
           ,
           a
           vision
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           coming
           down
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           many
           miracles
           :
           so
           was
           there
           great
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           for
           the
           
           first
           300
           yeers
           past
           ,
           in
           ten
           great
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           Martyrdom
           it self
           ,
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           miracle
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           courage
           and
           resolution
           accompanied
           with
           all
           morall
           virtues
           ;
           and
           that
           man
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           shall
           renounce
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           
           scorning
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           pompe
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           offer
           up
           himself
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           to
           be
           done
           deliberately
           ,
           advisedly
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           rashness
           ,
           or
           any
           strong
           impression
           of
           melancholy
           ;
           surely
           this
           can
           be
           no
           naturall
           act
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           to
           renounce
           ,
           and
           deny
           nature
           in
           her
           own
           denne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           being
           a
           supernaturall
           work
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           less
           then
           a
           miracle
           ;
           and
           this
           age
           lasted
           to
           
             Constantine
          
           the
           blessed
           Emperour
           .
        
         
         
           After
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           the
           next
           300
           yeers
           was
           the
           age
           of
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           
           excellent
           Writers
           ,
           men
           that
           for
           their
           sanctity
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           and
           great
           learning
           became
           lights
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           mortified
           lives
           ,
           by
           their
           preaching
           ,
           and
           writtings
           ,
           though
           their
           Letters
           were
           not
           written
           in
           bloud
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           serve
           to
           convert
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           this
           age
           lasted
           to
           the
           six
           hundred
           yeer
           after
           Christ
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Saint
           
             Gregory
          
           the
           great
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Confessors
           ,
           the
           next
           300
           yeers
           was
           the
           age
           of
           Virgins
           ;
           here
           
           were
           those
           brave
           magnificent
           foundations
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           the
           erection
           of
           Cathedrals
           ,
           where
           God
           might
           be
           served
           like
           a
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           magnificence
           ;
           and
           that
           fond
           expectation
           of
           a
           temporall
           
             Messias
          
           might
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           be
           verified
           by
           the
           great
           solemnity
           of
           Gods
           service
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           age
           lived
           many
           famous
           Founders
           here
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           King
           
             Ethelbert
             ,
          
           King
           
             Osricus
             ,
             Ulfrune
             ,
          
           with
           others
           whom
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           God
           hath
           rewarded
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           300
           yeers
           ,
           was
           the
           flourishing
           time
           of
           Laicks
           ,
           where
           the
           
           Kings
           were
           generally
           much
           given
           to
           devotion
           and
           piety
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           great
           Princes
           took
           upon
           them
           Religious
           habits
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           excelled
           in
           all
           virtue
           and
           piety
           ,
           as
           here
           amongst
           us
           King
           
             Alfred
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Oswald
             ,
             Canutus
          
           the
           
             Dane
             ,
             Edward
          
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           my
           blessed
           Founder
           ;
           and
           hereunto
           you
           may
           adde
           the
           Christian
           valour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           in
           recovering
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
             ,
          
           where
           
             Godfrey
          
           of
           
             Bullen
          
           was
           their
           chief
           Captain
           ;
           and
           this
           age
           lasted
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           twelve
           hundred
           yeer
           after
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           300
           yeers
           ,
           began
           the
           School
           Learning
           to
           flourish
           ,
           then
           began
           
             Peter
             Lumbart
             ,
          
           and
           Saint
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           to
           be
           in
           request
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           :
           and
           thus
           much
           I
           will
           say
           in
           the
           behalf
           and
           honor
           of
           Schoole-Learning
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Touchstone
           of
           all
           truth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           falshood
           to
           endure
           the
           tryall
           thereof
           ;
           And
           hereunto
           we
           may
           adde
           some
           military
           orders
           ,
           as
           Champians
           to
           fight
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           though
           military
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           Religious
           orders
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           Saint
           
             George
          
           in
           
             Windsor
             ,
          
           where
           I
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           a
           Chaplain
           ,
           to
           that
           great
           Order
           ,
           instituted
           by
           my
           blessed
           Founder
           ,
           King
           
             Edward
             ;
          
           and
           I
           have
           been
           a
           servant
           to
           that
           order
           near
           40
           yeers
           .
        
         
           God
           having
           thus
           laid
           a
           sure
           and
           strong
           foundation
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           operation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           over-ruling
           providence
           ,
           even
           naturall
           Reason
           ,
           by
           demonstrative
           Proofes
           ,
           might
           be
           sufficiently
           assured
           ,
           and
           convinced
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           Religion
           .
           Now
           for
           a
           further
           tryall
           of
           our
           Faith
           ▪
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           hundred
           yeer
           after
           Christ
           ,
           he
           exposeth
           his
           Church
           to
           a
           tryall
           ,
           by
           the
           incounter
           of
           enemies
           ,
           and
           first
           the
           School-Learning
           ,
           which
           indeed
           did
           sharpen
           the
           wits
           of
           men
           ;
           yet
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           some
           out
           of
           perversness
           ,
           and
           others
           out
           of
           shallowness
           of
           brain
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           fathom
           the
           depth
           and
           grounds
           of
           that
           Learning
           ,
           they
           made
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           disputable
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           humane
           things
           there
           is
           variety
           of
           opinions
           ,
           
           so
           in
           Religion
           ,
           if
           man
           be
           left
           to
           himself
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           Sects
           ,
           and
           Divisions
           .
           And
           here
           the
           carnall
           man
           hath
           found
           out
           two
           motives
           to
           incourage
           him
           in
           his
           cursed
           attempts
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           conceives
           that
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           like
           so
           many
           yokes
           imposed
           upon
           him
           to
           infringe
           his
           Christian
           liberty
           ;
           thus
           he
           would
           fain
           be
           a
           lawless
           man
           ,
           and
           wholly
           left
           to
           his
           own
           carnall
           will
           and
           profaneness
           .
           The
           second
           motive
           is
           ,
           that
           whereas
           he
           sees
           stately
           and
           great
           Cathedrals
           erected
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           were
           built
           with
           great
           charge
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           be
           supported
           with
           great
           meanes
           ;
           and
           here
           a
           sacrilegious
           eye
           is
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           must
           there
           be
           some
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           had
           proceeded
           from
           superstition
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           needed
           not
           ,
           nor
           required
           any
           such
           sumptuous
           charge
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           spirituall
           service
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           might
           suffice
           ;
           and
           could
           we
           but
           look
           and
           search
           that
           inward
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           but
           we
           should
           finde
           as
           much
           emptiness
           there
           ,
           as
           outwardly
           we
           finde
           ruines
           :
           but
           this
           serves
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           I
           will
           say
           ;
           let
           all
           the
           ages
           from
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           be
           examined
           ,
           &
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           never
           so
           much
           provoked
           to
           right
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           quarrell
           to
           revenge
           himself
           ,
           so
           much
           upon
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           vindicate
           his
           own
           honour
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           times
           ;
           And
           seeing
           he
           made
           the
           world
           of
           
           nothing
           ,
           onely
           with
           the
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           daily
           supporteth
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           preserves
           it
           from
           falling
           to
           nothing
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           that
           will
           govern
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           may
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           with
           the
           blast
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           bring
           all
           the
           endeavours
           and
           practises
           of
           men
           unto
           nothing
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           may
           do
           in
           his
           own
           due
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           all
           is
           secure
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           blame
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           our
           unhappy
           
           condition
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           observation
           of
           
             Josephus
          
           the
           Jew
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           wondring
           much
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           Monsters
           amongst
           men
           ,
           
             Sunt
             qui
             ex
             contemptu
             Religioni●…
             &
             sacerdotum
             famam
             &
             opinionem
             sapientiae
             &
             Nobilitatis
             sibi
             aucupantur
             ;
          
           alass
           !
           this
           is
           now
           grown
           to
           be
           the
           common
           condition
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           a
           man
           for
           his
           credit
           sake
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           be
           reputed
           a
           wise
           States-man
           ,
           doth
           generally
           scorn
           and
           contemn
           Churchmen
           ;
           and
           therein
           he
           dishonours
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           service
           contemptible
           ;
           thus
           the
           devill
           hath
           long
           intended
           and
           attempted
           to
           blot
           out
           all
           Religion
           out
           of
           mans
           heart
           :
           but
           this
           he
           could
           never
           do
           ,
           for
           as
           long
           as
           man
           can
           look
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           so
           long
           he
           conceives
           hopes
           of
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           skirts
           and
           bounds
           of
           an
           other
           world
           ,
           and
           if
           man
           lookes
           down
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           sees
           the
           place
           of
           his
           buriall
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           all
           flesh
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           in
           his
           passage
           ,
           for
           every
           day
           he
           loseth
           a
           day
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           life
           is
           already
           spent
           ,
           and
           is
           dead
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           see
           it
           return
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           remaines
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           part
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           the
           dregges
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           the
           longer
           he
           lives
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           the
           more
           sorrow
           ;
           and
           these
           very
           
           thoughts
           must
           needs
           work
           some
           Religion
           in
           man
           :
           now
           the
           Devill
           seeing
           
           that
           he
           could
           not
           herein
           prevaile
           ,
           to
           root
           all
           Religion
           out
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           therefore
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           another
           stratagem
           ,
           to
           reduce
           all
           Religion
           to
           some
           few
           acts
           or
           heads
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           make
           those
           acts
           of
           Religion
           contemptible
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           Religion
           to
           nothing
           :
           and
           this
           I
           fear
           he
           hath
           effected
           .
        
         
           For
           whereas
           Religion
           is
           
             lex
             Christiana
             ,
          
           a
           Law
           to
           govern
           our
           actions
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           
             dogma
             Christianum
             ,
          
           a
           theame
           to
           be
           disputed
           on
           ,
           or
           a
           text
           to
           be
           ●…iscoursed
           on
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           practise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           did
           onely
           consist
           in
           the
           precept
           ;
           and
           that
           men
           should
           be
           alwayes
           learning
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           their
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           (
           that
           wise
           Lord
           Chancellor
           )
           did
           foresee
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             pelpeting
             ,
          
           wherein
           men
           would
           take
           occasion
           to
           broach
           all
           their
           new
           and
           strange
           opinions
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           State
           might
           likewise
           suffer
           ,
           for
           somtimes
           it
           might
           serve
           for
           sedition
           ,
           
           what
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           all
           the
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           are
           laid
           aside
           ,
           as
           if
           Preaching
           alone
           would
           suffice
           ,
           thus
           we
           have
           no
           Fasting
           ,
           Mortification
           ,
           Confession
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Devotion
           ,
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           frequent
           Sacraments
           ,
           no
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           or
           Magnificency
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           whatsoever
           else
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           furtherance
           of
           Piety
           ;
           we
           know
           not
           the
           practise
           thereof
           .
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           rather
           speak
           to
           God
           her self
           ,
           then
           to
           heare
           an
           other
           speaking
           of
           God
           ,
           she
           seldom
           heard
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           Lent
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           she
           heard
           them
           with
           the
           greater
           devotion
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           laid
           for
           the
           whole
           year
           after
           to
           practise
           ;
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           preaching
           alone
           ,
           might
           not
           swallow
           up
           all
           publick
           prayer
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           acts
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           likewise
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           strict
           observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           
           I
           fear
           it
           is
           over
           strict
           ,
           and
           not
           kept
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           for
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           with
           hospitality
           ,
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           doth
           tend
           to
           nourish
           love
           and
           society
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ;
           and
           certainly
           after
           Gods
           service
           ,
           to
           express
           our
           joyfulness
           ,
           and
           to
           stir
           up
           a
           cheerfulness
           of
           minde
           ,
           with
           honest
           recreations
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           so
           tired
           ,
           and
           dulled
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           be
           unfit
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           sin
           more
           against
           God
           with
           his
           wandring
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           his
           sleepy
           heavyness
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           should
           be
           absent
           from
           Gods
           service
           ;
           but
           under
           colour
           of
           this
           strict
           observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           Chirurgians
           have
           been
           hindred
           from
           going
           to
           dress
           wounds
           ,
           Physitians
           from
           visiting
           their
           patients
           ,
           Midwifes
           from
           doing
           their
           duties
           ,
           and
           poor
           infants
           cannot
           have
           a
           little
           new
           sweet
           milk
           on
           the
           Sundays
           ;
           alas
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           
             Mundus
             vult
             decipi
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           here
           make
           bold
           to
           desire
           my
           Brethren
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           that
           
           they
           would
           intend
           painful
           and
           profitable
           preaching
           ,
           rather
           then
           frequent
           and
           tedious
           preaching
           ;
           which
           I
           speak
           out
           of
           the
           great
           honour
           and
           reverence
           which
           I
           bear
           to
           preaching
           ,
           
             Multiloquium
             parit
             contemptum
             .
          
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           who
           spend
           their
           hours
           with
           vain
           repetitions
           ,
           
           while
           their
           Auditors
           in
           stead
           of
           taking
           things
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           working
           upon
           their
           affections
           ,
           they
           labour
           and
           take
           pains
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           with
           their
           short
           writing
           of
           Notes
           (
           while
           others
           wonder
           what
           they
           should
           write
           )
           but
           this
           gives
           them
           occasion
           to
           make
           their
           repetitions
           at
           home
           and
           that
           breeds
           them
           up
           perfect
           Preachers
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           you
           have
           Preachers
           of
           all
           Trades
           and
           Professions
           ;
           and
           ●…am
           sure
           some
           have
           preache
           i
           who
           can
           neither
           write
           nor
           reade
           ,
           and
           their
           Sermons
           are
           plundred
           of
           all
           learning
           and
           elegancy
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           themselve
           ,
           such
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           grown
           to
           have
           a
           very
           mean
           esteem
           of
           all
           humane
           learning
           ,
           which
           certainly
           in
           the
           end
           must
           bring
           in
           Ba●…barism
           .
           Some
           men
           there
           are
           who
           take
           a
           very
           preposterous
           course
           ,
           for
           they
           begin
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           their
           whole
           course
           and
           practise
           of
           Religion
           consists
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           book
           of
           Scripture
           the
           
             Apocalyps
          
           for
           all
           their
           devotion
           is
           in
           pointing
           out
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           in
           pulling
           down
           
             Babylon
             :
          
           Thus
           they
           are
           destroyers
           .
           But
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           Apocalyptical
           Doctors
           I
           think
           I
           should
           have
           called
           
           them
           
             Apocalyptians
             ,
          
           for
           they
           are
           very
           like
           our
           
             Gyptians
             ,
          
           who
           are
           alwayes
           wandering
           up
           and
           down
           to
           tell
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           to
           cousen
           people
           :
           so
           in
           truth
           they
           are
           very
           great
           impostors
           ,
           they
           have
           raised
           up
           so
           many
           Controversies
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           now
           Religion
           it self
           is
           become
           a
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           desire
           every
           Lay-man
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           have
           had
           good
           b●…eeding
           and
           education
           ,
           that
           seeing
           Church-men
           themselves
           are
           parties
           ,
           therefore
           they
           as
           more
           indifferent
           ,
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           see
           with
           their
           own
           eye●…
           ,
           and
           to
           allot
           one
           hour
           in
           the
           day
           to
           study
           the
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           :
           for
           while
           men
           are
           wavering
           and
           doubtful
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           take
           little
           thought
           of
           the
           Practise
           .
           But
           let
           them
           consider
           ,
           that
           our
           time
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           here
           we
           are
           to
           lay
           up
           for
           Eternity
           .
           If
           we
           were
           but
           rightly
           perswaded
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           that
           such
           actions
           should
           proceed
           from
           Christian
           men
           .
           God
           grant
           we
           may
           so
           live
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           lose
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Creation
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           all
           the
           great
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           all
           the
           ancient
           Foundations
           which
           were
           erected
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           our
           Piety
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           serve
           as
           an
           occasion
           to
           our
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           devotion
           should
           be
           to
           pull
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           convert
           the
           Revenue
           to
           profane
           uses
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           grudge
           and
           envy
           that
           God
           should
           be
           served
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           created
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           created
           the
           world
           especially
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           man
           might
           serve
           God
           :
           but
           we
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           desire
           utterly
           to
           abolish
           Gods
           service
           ,
           we
           pull
           down
           the
           Monuments
           and
           Reliques
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           erected
           by
           the
           Ancients
           our
           present
           Reformation
           consists
           in
           demolishing
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           lest
           we
           give
           such
           an
           example
           to
           posterity
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           hereafter
           will
           erect
           Churches
           ,
           and
           God
           grant
           they
           do
           not
           forget
           all
           devotion
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           times
           past
           ,
           and
           future
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           end
           
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           it
           lay
           in
           our
           power
           we
           should
           make
           Gods
           service
           void
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           speak
           of
           these
           Times
           with
           patience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           here
           
           end
           abruptly
           ;
           onely
           this
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           when
           I
           began
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           I
           began
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
          
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           I
           ended
           with
           the
           end
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
          
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           spoke
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           I
           began
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
          
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           end
           with
           the
           end
           of
           S.
           
             Johns
             Apocalyps
             ,
             Surely
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             even
             so
             come
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           How
           long
           ,
           how
           long
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           suffer
           thy
           Church
           to
           be
           thus
           afflicted
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           shorten
           our
           dayes
           ,
           hasten
           thy
           Kingdome
           ,
           accomplish
           the
           number
           of
           thine
           Elect
           Even
           so
           ,
           Lord
           Jesu
           ,
           even
           so
           ,
           Lord
           Jesu
           ,
           come
           quickly
           ,
           come
           quickly
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           all
           a
           joyful
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           Usquequo
           Domine
           ?
           Usquequo
           ?
           Sancte
           &
           individuae
           Trinitati
           Crucifixi
           Domini
           Nostri
           Jesu
           Christi
           Humanitati
           ,
           Sit
           omnis
           Honor
           ,
           &
           Gloria
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             
               To
               my
               worthy
               friend
               Mr.
            
             Charles
             Harcourt
             ,
             
               Servant
               to
               the
               L.
               Bishop
               of
            
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             HEaring
             that
             the
             Book
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Press
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             finished
             ,
             I
             do
             intreat
             you
             to
             cause
             these
             few
             verses
             to
             be
             printed
             in
             the
             later
             end
             of
             the
             Book
             :
             it
             must
             be
             done
             without
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             him
             to
             be
             inexorable
             .
             I
             do
             it
             onely
             to
             shew
             my
             special
             respects
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             
               Your
               true
               friend
               ,
               Jeffery
               Moore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             G.
             G.
             Vir
             Trium
             Literarum
             Dominicalium
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ecce
                 fidem
              
               Godfreede
            
             
               
                 Ecce
                 fidem
              
               Goodmanne
            
             
               
                 Ecce
                 fidem
              
               Gloucestre
            
          
           
             
               tuam
               ,
               tres
               literae
               &
               una
            
          
           
             
               Litera
               designant
               ,
               Deus
               est
               tibi
               trinus
               ,
               &
               unus
               .
            
          
           
             Anacl
             .
             GODFREE
             GOODMAN
             ,
             
               GOD
            
             is
             
               FREE
            
             and
             
               GOOD
            
             to
             
               MAN.
               
            
          
           
             
               Goodness
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Glory
               be
               thy
               portion
               ,
            
             
               God
               Giving
               ,
               Grant
               thee
               full
               possession
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ORATIO
           .
        
         
           AGnoscimus
           ,
           ultrò
           agnoscimus
           (
           O
           clementissime
           Deus
           )
           ex
           hoc
           quod
           fecisti
           nos
           ,
           debemus
           tibi
           nos
           ipsos
           ,
           &
           quia
           nos
           redemisti
           ,
           &
           pro
           nobis
           homo
           factus
           es
           ,
           &
           pas●…us
           es
           ;
           deberemus
           tibi
           plusquam
           nos
           si
           habe●…emus
           ,
           quanto
           tu
           m●…jor
           es
           nobis
           ,
           pro
           quibus
           dedisti
           teipsum
           ?
        
         
           Sed
           ecce
           nec
           plus
           habemus
           ,
           nec
           quod
           habemus
           da●…e
           tibi
           possumus
           sine
           te
           :
           Sancte
           D●…us
           nos
           ipsos
           nobis
           eripe
           ,
           &
           totos
           nos
           tibi
           dede
           ,
           aufer
           &
           tolle
           a
           nobis
           ,
           quicquid
           nos
           avocat
           vel
           abstrahit
           à
           te
           ,
           vilescant
           caecera
           propter
           te
           ,
           &
           chara
           sint
           tua
           &
           tu
           Deus
           plusquam
           omnia
           :
           de
           nullo
           gaudeamus
           vel
           doleamus
           ,
           nisi
           quod
           promoveat
           ad
           te
           ,
           vel
           abducat
           à
           te
           ,
           nulli
           placere
           appetamus
           vel
           displicere
           timeamus
           ,
           nisi
           tibi
           :
           sordescat
           omne
           gaudium
           quod
           est
           absque
           te
           ,
           &
           suavis
           sit
           omnis
           dolor
           qui
           provenit
           a
           te
           ;
           delectet
           nos
           omnis
           labor
           qui
           est
           pro
           te
           ,
           &
           taediosa
           sit
           omnis
           quies
           ,
           quae
           est
           sine
           te
           ;
           nec
           aliquid
           velimus
           qu●…d
           est
           extra
           te
           .
        
         
           F●…cisti
           nos
           Domine
           propter
           te
           ,
           &
           inquietum
           est
           cor
           nostrum
           donec
           veniat
           ad
           te
           :
           via
           ergo
           ad
           te
           sis
           nobis
           Domine
           ,
           mentes
           instrue
           sensus
           corrige
           ,
           gressus
           di●…ige
           ,
           sid●…m
           adjuva
           ,
           spem
           vivisica
           ,
           charitatem
           excita
           ,
           qui
           es
           Via
           ,
           Veritas
           &
           Vita
           ;
           consige
           timore
           tuo
           cor
           nostrum
           ,
           ut
           quae
           minaris
           metuendo
           evadamus
           ;
           redde
           nobis
           laetitiam
           saluta●…is
           tui
           ,
           ut
           quae
           spondes
           ,
           diligendo
           percipiamus
           ;
           suggere
           quid
           de
           te
           cogitemus
           ,
           doce
           quibus
           te
           sermonibus
           invocemus
           ,
           da
           quibus
           operibus
           tibi
           placeamus
           ,
           ut
           inter
           prospera
           &
           adversa
           non
           deficiamus
           ,
           in
           illis
           non
           extollamur
           ,
           in
           istis
           non
           deprimamur
           :
           quod
           à
           nobis
           requiris
           tribue
           ut
           velimus
           &
           possimus
           ,
           &
           da
           exequi
           sicut
           oportet
           &
           expedit
           saluti
           animarum
           nost●…arum
           ,
           &
           quod
           deerit
           nobis
           ,
           suppleat
           pietas
           &
           benignitas
           tua
           .
           Da
           Domine
           quod
           jubes
           ,
           &
           jube
           quod
           vis
           .
        
         
           Ecce
           misericors
           Pater
           ,
           multa
           rogavimus
           qui
           nec
           pauca
           promeruimus
           ,
           fatemur
           ,
           heul
           fatemur
           non
           solum
           quae
           postulamus
           ,
           non
           debentur
           dona
           ,
           sed
           &
           multa
           &
           exquisita
           supplicia
           ;
           habes
           quidem
           confitentes
           reos
           ,
           peccavimus
           nimis
           ,
           peccavimus
           nimis
           ,
           in
           iniquita●…bus
           concepti
           ,
           in
           peccatis
           consenuimus
           ,
           malum
           coram
           te
           fecimus
           ,
           &
           modis
           omnibus
           peccavimus
           ,
           quibus
           miseri
           peccare
           potuimus
           ;
           &
           quo
           plus
           potuimus
           plus
           peccavimus
           ,
           nec
           hîc
           desistendum
           ,
           si
           data
           occasione
           vires
           suppetiissent
           ,
           &
           tu
           permisisses
           ,
           &
           sic
           quidem
           justè
           furorem
           irae
           tuae
           provocavimus
           ,
           Nostra
           culpa
           ,
           nostra
           culpa
           ,
           nostra
           maxima
           culpa
           ,
           Eloi
           Eloi
           Lamma
           sabacthani
           .
        
         
           Ecce
           peccatorum
           merces
           ,
           virga
           vindictae
           tuae
           ,
           bellum
           ,
           fames
           ,
           pestis
           ,
           egestas
           ,
           &
           rerum
           omnium
           inopia
           ;
           maledicimur
           ,
           persecutionem
           patimur
           ,
           blasphemamur
           ,
           tanquam
           purgamenta
           mundi
           hujus
           facti
           sumus
           ,
           &
           omnium
           peripsema
           :
           Quas
           plagas
           ,
           irrisiones
           ,
           injurias
           ,
           improperia
           ,
           illusiones
           ,
           dolores
           ,
           damna
           ,
           oppressiones
           ,
           orbitates
           ,
           iniquè
           sustinuimus
           ?
           quoties
           ludibria
           experti
           cogebamur
           fugere
           ante
           faciem
           inimici
           ,
           &
           in
           perpetuo
           pavore
           versari
           ?
           in
           solltudinibus
           errantes
           ,
           in
           montibus
           ,
           &
           speluncis
           ,
           vix
           reliquerunt
           domum
           ,
           habitaculum
           ,
           aut
           vestimentum
           nobis
           ,
           inebriatae
           sunt
           sagittae
           eorum
           sanguine
           ,
           &
           gladius
           eorum
           devoravit
           carnes
           ;
           Eloi
           Eloi
           Lamma
           sabacthani
           .
        
         
           Nosque
           pastores
           gregis
           ,
           Episcopi
           &
           Sacerdotes
           tui
           ,
           omnium
           miserrimi
           ,
           namque
           insurrexerunt
           in
           nos
           viri
           iniqui
           ,
           absque
           misericordia
           ,
           quaesierunt
           nos
           interficere
           falsis
           suis
           accusationibus
           ,
           linguis
           suis
           quasi
           lanceis
           vulneraverunt
           nos
           ,
           captivos
           nos
           duxerunt
           ,
           &
           de
           spoliis
           nostris
           sortem
           mittunt
           inter
           se
           ,
           vene●…unt
           Gentes
           in
           haereditatem
           tuam
           ,
           polluerunt
           Templum
           sanctum
           tuum
           ,
           posuerunt
           Jerusalem
           in
           ruinam
           ,
           comederunt
           Jacob
           ,
           &
           locum
           ejus
           desolaverunt
           ,
           Eloi
           Eloi
           Lamma
           sabacthani
           .
        
         
           Si
           non
           nobis
           Domine
           ,
           si
           non
           nobis
           ,
           at
           saltem
           nomini
           tuo
           da
           gloriam
           ,
           respice
           templa
           tua
           infidelium
           manibus
           profanata
           ,
           &
           tui
           dilecti
           gregis
           afflictionem
           ,
           reminiscere
           haereditatis
           tuae
           effusione
           preciosissimi
           sanguinis
           tui
           Unigeniti
           acquisitae
           ,
           vineámque
           tua
           plantatam
           dextera
           ,
           quam
           ferus
           aper
           exterminare
           conatur
           ,
           ferventer
           visita
           ;
           &
           illius
           cultores
           adversus
           devastantium
           rabiem
           tua
           virtute
           corrobora
           ,
           victores
           effice
           ;
           impugnatores
           
           in
           te
           sperantium
           potentiâ
           tuae
           defensionis
           expugna
           ,
           auxiliare
           famulis
           tuis
           implotantibus
           misericordiam
           tuam
           ,
           ut
           omnium
           in●…micorum
           nostrorum
           feritate
           dep●…essa
           ,
           incessabili
           te
           gratiarum
           actione
           laudemus
           .
        
         
           Usquequo
           Domine
           irasceris
           ?
           accendetur
           velut
           ignis
           furor
           tuus
           ?
           tandem
           aliquando
           miserere
           ,
           aufer
           bella
           usque
           ad
           finem
           Terrae
           ,
           arcum
           contere
           ,
           arma
           confringe
           ,
           scuta
           combure
           igni
           ,
           pacem
           restitue
           in
           dicbus
           nost●…is
           ,
           tempora
           sint
           tua
           protectione
           tranquilla
           ,
           ut
           〈◊〉
           nostri
           qui
           in
           suo
           confidunt
           exercitu
           ,
           dexterae
           tuae
           potentià
           conterantur
           :
           morbos
           aufer
           ,
           famem
           depelle
           ,
           aperi
           carceres
           ,
           vincula
           dissolve
           ;
           exulibus
           reditum
           ,
           infirmantibus
           sanitatem
           ,
           navigantibus
           portum
           salutis
           indulge
           ,
           Domine
           Deus
           noster
           ,
           qui
           es
           moestorum
           consolatio
           ,
           &
           laboranti●…m
           fortitudo
           .
        
         
           Ne
           memine●…is
           Domine
           peccata
           nostra
           nec
           parentum
           nostrorum
           ,
           nec
           ultra
           vindictam
           sumas
           de
           peccatis
           nostris
           ;
           Parce
           nobis
           Domine
           ;
           quos
           delictorum
           catena
           constringit
           ,
           miseratio
           tuae
           pietatis
           clementer
           absolvat
           ;
           &
           flagella
           tuae
           iracundiae
           quae
           pro
           peccatis
           nostris
           meremur
           ,
           averte
           ,
           ut
           sciamus
           &
           te
           indignante
           talia
           supplicia
           prodire
           ,
           &
           te
           miserante
           cessare
           .
        
         
           Kyrie
           eleison
           ,
           Christe
           eleison
           ,
           Kyrie
           eleison
           :
           Propitius
           esto
           nobis
           Domine
           miserrimis
           peccatoribus
           ,
           Jesu
           fili
           David
           miserere
           nostri
           ,
           Agne
           Dei
           qui
           tollis
           peccata
           mundi
           miserere
           nostri
           ,
           miserere
           nostri
           Deus
           secundùm
           magnam
           misericordiam
           tuam
           ,
           &
           secundum
           multitudinem
           miserationum
           tuarum
           dele
           iniquitates
           nostras
           ,
           miserere
           nostri
           qui
           pater
           es
           misericordiarum
           ,
           &
           Deus
           totius
           consolationis
           ;
        
         
           Namque
           major
           est
           misericordia
           tua
           quam
           iniquitas
           nostra
           ,
           major
           est
           pietas
           tua
           quàm
           impietas
           nostra
           ;
           Plus
           potes
           dimittere
           ,
           quam
           nos
           committere
           ;
           plus
           parcere
           ,
           quàm
           nos
           peccare
           :
           etiamsi
           commisimus
           unde
           nos
           damnare
           potes
           ,
           &
           meritò
           ,
           tu
           tamen
           non
           amisisti
           unde
           salvare
           potes
           ,
           &
           soles
           pro
           tuo
           beneplacito
           :
           Noli
           sic
           attendere
           malum
           nostrum
           ,
           ut
           obliviscaris
           bonum
           tuum
           ,
           ne
           perdat
           nos
           iniquitas
           nostra
           ,
           quos
           fecit
           Omnipotens
           bonitas
           tua
           :
           recognosce
           quod
           tuum
           est
           ,
           absterge
           quod
           alienum
           est
           .
        
         
           Nec
           respicias
           multitudinem
           iniquitatum
           nostrarum
           ,
           sed
           secundùm
           multitudinem
           miserationum
           tuarum
           miserere
           nostri
           :
           Memento
           Nominis
           ,
           &
           Numinis
           ,
           &
           Muneris
           tui
           ,
           Domine
           ;
           O
           bone
           Jesu
           esto
           nobis
           Jesus
           ;
           quem
           Judicem
           snstinere
           non
           possumns
           ,
           Salvatorem
           habere
           desideramus
           .
        
         
           Quod
           si
           necessitas
           cogat
           ,
           &
           Justitiae
           ratio
           postulet
           ut
           punlamur
           ,
           tu
           Domine
           supplicium
           sume
           ,
           at
           non
           in
           furore
           tuo
           arguas
           nos
           ,
           nec
           in
           ira
           tua
           corripias
           nos
           ,
           sed
           pro
           tuo
           paterno
           amore
           corrige
           ,
           &
           c●…stiga
           ,
           virga
           tua
           &
           baculus
           tuus
           ,
           ipsa
           nos
           consolentur
           ;
           &
           ne
           ultra
           disseras
           ,
           sed
           hic
           dum
           tempus
           poenitendi
           est
           ,
           dum
           tempus
           miserendi
           est
           ,
           hîc
           ure
           ,
           hic
           seca
           ,
           ut
           in
           aeternum
           parcas
           ,
           nec
           tradas
           nos
           tortoribus
           &
           potestatibus
           tenebrarum
           igne
           inextinguibili
           cruciandos
           .
           Quae
           utilitas
           in
           sanguine
           nostro
           dum
           descendimus
           in
           aeternam
           corruptionem
           ?
           non
           mort●…i
           laudabunt
           te
           Domine
           ,
           neque
           omnes
           qui
           descendunt
           in
           infernum
           ,
           neque
           tu
           vis
           mortem
           peccatoris
           ,
           sed
           magis
           ut
           convertatur
           &
           vivat
           .
        
         
           Et
           hoc
           scimus
           Domine
           ,
           si
           poenitentia
           ducamur
           ,
           parcis
           &
           ignoscis
           ,
           si
           revertamur
           suscipis
           ,
           dum
           disserimus
           sustines
           &
           praestolaris
           ,
           revocas
           errantes
           ,
           invitas
           repugnantes
           ,
           expectas
           torpentes
           ,
           amplexaris
           redeuntes
           ,
           doces
           ignorantes
           ,
           lugentes
           consolaris
           ,
           à
           ruina
           suscitas
           ,
           post
           lapsum
           reparas
           ,
           petentibus
           largiris
           ,
           quaerentibus
           inveniris
           ,
           &
           pulsantibus
           aperis
           .
        
         
           Agè
           ergo
           sanctissime
           Deus
           ,
           da
           nobis
           cor
           pervigil
           quod
           nulla
           abducat
           à
           te
           curiosa
           cogitatio
           ,
           da
           nobile
           quod
           nulla
           deorsum
           trahat
           indigna
           affectio
           ,
           da
           invictum
           quod
           nulla
           fatiget
           tribulatio
           ,
           da
           liberum
           quod
           nulla
           sibi
           vendicet
           violenta
           commotio
           ,
           da
           rectum
           quod
           nulla
           seorsum
           obliquet
           sinistra
           intentio
           .
        
         
           Largire
           nobis
           Domine
           Deus
           noster
           intellectum
           te
           cognoscentem
           ,
           diligentiam
           te
           quaerentem
           ,
           sapientiam
           te
           invenientem
           ,
           conversationem
           tibi
           placentem
           ,
           perseverantiam
           te
           fiducialiter
           expectantem
           ,
           &
           fiduciam
           te
           fideliter
           amplexantem
           :
           da
           tuis
           nos
           poenis
           affligi
           per
           poenitentiam
           ,
           tuis
           beneficiis
           in
           Via
           uti
           per
           gratiam
           ,
           &
           tuis
           gaud●…is
           in
           Patria
           ●…rui
           per
           gloriam
           ,
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41434-e1140
           
             Mans
             excuse
             in
             trea●…ing
             of
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             The
             written
             wo●…d
             and
             the
             begotten
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             imperfect
             without
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Man
             expostulates
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Blasphemers
             suppressed
             .
          
           
             Whole
             man
             is
             made
             capable
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             Text.
             The
             method
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             ex
             ceeds
             
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             The
             comparison
             between
             both
             .
          
           
             They
             both
             agree
             in
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Baptist.
             
          
           
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             transcends
             
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             The
             heavy
             judgements
             accompanying
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             accompanyed
             with
             works
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             beginning
             and
             ending
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             of
             
               John
            
             how
             imposed
             upon
             Saint
             
               John
               Baptist.
               
            
          
           
             A
             comparison
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               Baptist
               ,
            
             with
             Saint
             
               John
            
             the
             Evangelist
             .
          
           
             The
             parents
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
            
             and
             how
             he
             was
             recommended
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             How
             his
             mothers
             desire
             was
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               Johns
            
             prerogatives
             above
             other
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             After
             Christ
             he
             did
             adhere
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             was
             the
             Evangelist
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             writing
             his
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             might
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             mysterie
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             might
             be
             instructed
             by
             the
             blessed
             virgin
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             annuntiation
             there
             was
             implyed
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             an
             Eagle
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             was
             the
             beloved
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             he
             did
             ever
             Preach
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41434-e3330
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             was
             
               Boanerges
               .
            
          
           
             Christs
             eternall
             generation
             .
          
           
             A
             distinct
             Person
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             three
             persons
             outwardly
             concurre
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             mauner
             of
             the
             procession
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             A
             prerogative
             of
             the
             understanding
             and
             will
             of
             God
             above
             his
             other
             attributes
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             three
             persons
             agree
             in
             actions
             and
             attributes
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             question
             answered
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             known
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             All
             mans
             knowledge
             is
             gotten
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             
               Moses
            
             had
             some
             knowledge
             of
             this
             mystery
             .
          
           
             The
             Trinity
             appears
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             Messias
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             sacrifice
             to
             himself
             ;
             there
             are
             Persons
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             The
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             is
             more
             then
             man.
             
          
           
             Isaac's
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               Jacobs
            
             expectation
             
          
           
             The
             faith
             of
             
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             Law
             directed
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             had
             a
             tradition
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             And
             severall
             types
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             They
             knew
             the
             form
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             What
             Prayers
             were
             u●…ed
             at
             their
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             The
             c●…ssation
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             Temple
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Jews
             fell
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Gods
             judgement
             upon
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             no
             longer
             a
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             method
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             heathen
             .
          
           
             The
             Atheist
             is
             the
             greatest
             impostor
             .
          
           
             The
             infinite
             proofs
             
               of
               a
               Godhead
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Metaphysicks
             acknowledge
             God
             and
             Ang●…ls
             .
          
           
             Influences
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             
               transcendentia
            
             discover
             God
             
          
           
             Every
             thing
             points
             out
             both
             an
             efficient
             and
             a
             final
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             lea●…
             inconveni●…nce
             must
             ev●…r
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ever
             excepted
             from
             the
             ordinary
             rank
             .
          
           
             The
             Sun
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             corpo●…eall
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Mathematicks
             shew
             the
             wonders
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             wonders
             in
             Astrologie
             .
          
           
             In
             Lo●…ick
             all
             the
             pre●…icaments
             predicate
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             Substance
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Qualit●…
             .
          
           
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Action
             .
          
           
             Passion
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ubi
             .
          
           
             Situ●…
             .
          
           
             Habitus
             .
          
           
             The
             infinite
             proofes
             of
             a
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             instance
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             :
          
           
             God
             is
             iusiuite
             .
          
           
             We
             acknowledge
             an
             Infinite
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             a●…
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             God
             must
             be
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             Without
             imperfection
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             of
             himself
             
          
           
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             Ubiqui
             y.
             
          
           
             Omnis●…iency
             .
          
           
             Omnipotency
             .
          
           
             Providence
             ,
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             Immutability
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             As
             every
             thing
             was
             made
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             depend
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             causes
             may
             be
             free
             ,
             yet
             the
             effects
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Mans
             weakness
             .
          
           
             Every
             thing
             in
             man
             is
             bounded
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             men
             n
             their
             intellectuals
             .
          
           
             No
             comparison
             between
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Mans
             natural
             Reason
             is
             bounded
             within
             the
             natural
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             object
             &
             faculty
             must
             be
             proportionable
             .
          
           
             Our
             natural
             ignorance
             in
             natural
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             method
             in
             naturals
             as
             in
             supernaturals
             .
          
           
             Mans
             natural
             knowledge
             discerns
             a
             supernatural
             world
             .
          
           
             A
             supernatural
             light
             must
             fully
             discover
             a
             supernatural
             world
             .
          
           
             Man
             〈◊〉
             naturally
             an
             ambition
             above
             n●…e
             .
          
           
             Admi●…ation
             is
             a
             kind
             :
             of
             natural
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             understanding
             must
             obey
             in
             believing
             ,
             as
             the
             will
             in
             performing
             .
          
           
             A
             repe●…ition
             what
             hath
             been
             proved
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             greater
             wonder
             that
             Accidences
             should
             become
             Substances
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             Substance
             should
             become
             Persons
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             greater
             wonder
             that
             all
             Gods
             Attributes
             should
             be
             but
             one
             Attribute
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             Substance
             should
             be
             three
             Persons
             .
          
           
             That
             Gods
             Justice
             should
             be
             his
             Me●…cy
             ,
             is
             as
             strange
             as
             the
             Godhead
             should
             be
             three
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Attributes
             as
             wonderfull
             as
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           
             A
             brief
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             proved
             .
          
           
             A
             digression
             upon
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             conference
             with
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             The
             Angels
             wonder
             at
             naturall
             things
             .
          
           
             A
             conference
             with
             an
             infant
             in
             the
             wombe
             .
          
           
             The
             wonders
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             creatures
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Gods
             understanding
             and
             will
             produce
             Persons
             .
          
           
             The
             authors
             private
             op●…nion
             .
          
           
             The
             determinations
             or
             traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             more
             then
             human
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             in
             effect
             ,
             doth
             translate
             .
          
           
             The
             personality
             in
             the
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Persons
             are
             d●…stinct
             .
          
           
             The
             Godhead
             being
             spirituall
             and
             infinite
             ,
             is
             imparted
             without
             loss
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             private
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Footsteps
             '
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             in
             nature
             to
             prove
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Gods
             prerogative
             may
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             A
             resemblance
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             must
             appear
             in
             every
             creature
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledg
             and
             love
             of
             man
             ,
             what
             events
             it
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             longing
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             Two
             persons
             become
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             understanding
             and
             love
             are
             causes
             as
             of
             union
             so
             of
             distraction
             .
          
           
             How
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             extends
             .
          
           
             The
             an●…pathy
             between
             the
             Author
             and
             the
             Socinians
             .
          
           
             The
             excellent
             use
             of
             reason
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Dumb
             creatures
             catechise
             the
             Socinians
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             mans
             Schoolemaster
             .
          
           
             Man
             is
             the
             end
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             end
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             How
             man
             stands
             naturally
             affecte●…
             in
             religion
             .
          
           
             Faith
             presupposing
             ,
             nature
             .
          
           
             A
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             must
             conduct
             us
             to
             a
             supe●…naturall
             end
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gods
             perfection
             ,
             consists
             not
             in
             variety
             ,
             as
             the
             Creatures
             doth
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             Gods
             power
             &c.
             do
             not
             alwayes
             appear
             .
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             understanding
             ●…nd
             will.
             
          
           
             What
             kinde
             of
             Persons
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             God
             only
             must
             reveale
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             What
             God
             did
             before
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Mans
             salva
             ion
             hath
             more
             reference
             to
             the
             Persons
             ,
             then
             to
             his
             other
             attributes
             .
          
           
             The
             exce●…lency
             of
             Gods
             understanding
             and
             will.
             
          
           
             Not
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             Poets
             were
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             Reason
             may
             ▪
             serve
             to
             direct
             Morall
             actions
             but
             no●…
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             This
             mysterie
             hath
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             assurance
             or
             security
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             for
             our
             ●…aith
             .
          
           
             Actions
             confirm
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             miracles
             and
             manner
             of
             working
             them
             confirm
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             Works
             above
             nature
             confirm
             words
             above
             nature
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             notes
             which
             are
             plundered
             and
             lost
             .
          
           
             Forain
             Authors
             recommended
             .
          
           
             No
             writings
             extant
             which
             contradict
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             ordained
             to
             Chr●…st
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
               ▪
               Baptist
            
             his
             Testimonies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             prerogatives
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               Baptist.
               
            
          
           
             Severall
             miraculous
             acts
             of
             Chri●…t
             .
          
           
             Mir●…cles
             of
             all
             sever●…ll
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             greatest
             of
             mirac●…es
             .
          
           
             The
             rashness
             and
             haste
             ,
             used
             in
             Christ's
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             The
             wonders
             in
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Text
             of
             S
             John
             may
             be
             understood
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41434-e9440
           
             The
             great
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Reason
             an
             handmaid
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Reason
             and
             sense
             must
             join
             in
             Gods
             service
             .
          
           
             Mysteries
             are
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             not
             curiously
             to
             be
             searched
             into
             .
          
           
             What
             God
             requires
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             God
             gave
             some
             creatures
             liberty
             of
             wi●…l
             .
          
           
             The
             fall
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Man
             is
             a
             middle
             Creature
             ,
             between
             Angels
             and
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Angels
             sin
             ,
             was
             greater
             then
             Mans.
             
          
           
             The
             flesh
             prevailed
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             God
             used
             means
             .
          
           
             What
             sins
             could
             not
             be
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             world
             
          
           
             The
             Devill
             tempts
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             mans
             sin
             was
             small
             .
          
           
             My
             book
             of
             he
             fall
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             God
             doth
             ever
             use
             meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             treasures
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Vegetatives
             .
          
           
             Man
             alone
             not
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             God
             and
             man
             must
             joyn
             in
             satisfying
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             All
             Gods
             Mercies
             are
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             Person
             in
             the
             Deity
             redeems
             us
             .
          
           
             No
             dishonor
             to
             God
             to
             be
             incarnate
             .
          
           
             Gods
             infinite
             love
             .
          
           
             Gods
             omnipotency
             .
          
           
             Gods
             experience
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Pa●…lion
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             honor
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Title
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             the
             creatures
             by
             the
             incarnation
             .
          
           
             The
             Incarnation
             is
             a
             settlement
             to
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             S.
             John's
             testimony
             of
             the
             incarnation
             .
          
           
             The
             incarnation
             proceeds
             from
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             reconciled
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             to
             take
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             should
             be
             incarnate
             .
          
           
             How
             Gods
             words
             are
             verified
             .
          
           
             The
             incarnation
             intimated
             in
             mans
             creation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             
               Adam
            
             and
             the
             second
             
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             The
             great
             mystery
             in
             Gods
             name
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             changed
             .
          
           
             Several
             presages
             of
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             Christs
             God
             ▪
             head
             prophesied
             .
          
           
             A
             temporal
             Messias
             how
             improbable
             .
          
           
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Two
             several
             Natures
             .
          
           
             Similitudes
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             hypostatical
             Union
             .
          
           
             The
             possibility
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             The
             consequences
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             natures
             were
             united
             .
          
           
             No
             sickness
             ▪
             could
             befall
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             circumstances
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             .
          
           
             The
             preparatives
             to
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             The
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Jacobs
            
             expectation
             .
          
           
             The
             prophesies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             coming
             of
             of
             
               Eltah
               .
            
          
           
             Herodians
             .
          
           
             Christ
             no
             temporall
             
               Messias
            
             as
             he
             Jewes
             expected
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             his
             comming
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             Prophesies
             and
             preparatives
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             miracle
             to
             confirm
             the
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             The
             ful●…lling
             of
             the
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             The
             prophesies
             of
             the
             
               Sibylls
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Sibylls
            
             speak
             very
             punctually
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             heathen
             a
             preparation
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             The
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             espoused
             Virgin
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             taxing
             at
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             effects
             which
             fo●…lowed
             the
             Emperors
             Edict
             .
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             was
             born
             in
             a
             common
             Inn.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             born
             in
             a
             stable
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             born
             in
             the
             sixt
             age
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             born
             at
             midnight
             .
          
           
             What
             followed
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             martyrdome
             of
             the
             Innocents
             .
          
           
             The
             keeping
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             A
             comparison
             between
             Christ
             and
             
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             Signs
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Oracles
             having
             first
             acknowledged
             Christ
             ,
             after
             became
             dumb
             .
          
           
             The
             Miracles
             which
             ha●…e
             hapned
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             S.
             
               Peters
            
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Where
             Scripture
             leaves
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             commendation
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             religions
             vanity
             .
          
           
             A
             distribution
             of
             times
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ages
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             age
             of
             miracles
             and
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             The
             age
             of
             Confessors
             .
          
           
             The
             age
             of
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             The
             age
             of
             Laicks
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             govern
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             contempt
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             devills
             policie
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             should
             not
             exclude
             other
             acts
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             keeping
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             None
             should
             preach
             without
             much
             study
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             Apocalyptical
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             The
             pulling
             down
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             ends
             abruptly
             .
          
        
      
    
  

